Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue - Chapter 2

2022-09-09T22:18:32Z

NicoNicoNicotine:

=== II: Pet Shadow ===

The sun was setting. The shadows seemed to be longer than usual. December sunsets tend to be shorter than most. It was about to fade from sight, melting into the western horizon.
Elizabeth was walking along the road of the real world, and next to her was the young SEES leader, the girl, the guest of the Velvet Room.
Elizabeth’s cheery footsteps were not just because of the gorgeous Christmas lights surrounding her, showing that Christmas was just a few weeks away— rather, her long-held desire to see the young woman’s room was finally fulfilled. Having just visited and spent some time with her there, Elizabeth made her exit from the Iwatodai dormitory and walked along the illuminated Paulownia Mall.

The cool winter air was exciting for Elizabeth. When an all-blue, unmoving, unchanging room, with no sense nor stimulus, is all that one knows, it is easy to lose one’s true self. Elizabeth was fortunate to have met SEES’ leader: it was rare for a resident of the Velvet Room to get the opportunity to visit the world of human beings, a world which she had only heard about in passing from Igor and by reading books. Everything was fresh in her mind; Elizabeth’s heart was throbbing, glad that she was able to experience even a little of it. So much so, that she was even able to forget her role as a Velvet Room attendant.

As of this moment, Elizabeth was walking through Paulownia Mall. When she first saw the large fountain there with the girl, she asked Igor to have one installed in the Velvet Room, a request that was swiftly rejected. There was also the Takoyaki stand located in front of Iwatodai station, various restaurants in the shopping district, and even the unique experience of eating sweets. Elizabeth was free to enjoy all of these experiences. Furthermore, she even challenged the unfamiliar trial of riding an escalator, which she dubbed “the flowing stairs and the impending blade”.
Then there was Naganaki Shrine, a place where Elizabeth had her fortune drawn from a box and played in a jungle gym and a slide, all the while, much to her embarrassment afterwards, making gleeful sounds as if she were a child. These precious memories would never fade for her.

At Gekkoukan High, Elizabeth bought the same bread that many other high school students also purchase, stood at the podium of a classroom, and performed her own song in the music room. Even though knowing it fully well, it was still hard for her to believe that this bright and vibrant school was the same place that transforms into the mysterious den that was Tartarus.
It was certainly a very interesting place, but today's experience in the girl’s room easily surpassed that of the school’s. Her room was the place where Elizabeth could get to know her the most deeply; when Elizabeth was let into her room, she felt like she was let into her heart. It could be that only Elizabeth feels this way, that it was her imagination. But regardless, that feeling was undeniably real to her.
The warmth of friendship. “So, this is what it’s like… to have a friend…” she said with a smile on her face. It was a special feeling, different from that of her relationship with her brother and sister. Elizabeth knew that this was a real human relationship. An irreplaceable bond: A friend.

Elizabeth stared at the girl walking next to her and spoke in her heart what she couldn’t tell her. “The time I spent with her is more important to me than anything else”. Important enough she might have forgotten her role as a ruler of power. She really could lose herself to this happiness; but this could not be permitted. Thus, Elizabeth decided to put an end to her outings with her.
Noticing Elizabeth’s feverish gaze, the girl’s chestnut hair swayed as she turned to look at her. “I’m sorry. I’m not great with hospitality.”
“No, I couldn’t have asked for anything more. It was a truly wonderful experience. So marvelous I felt my past melt away. I can think of nothing better.”
“R-Really? That’s a bit much. Why do you think that? Was it something I said?” The girl blushed as the words flowed out of her mouth. Thinking of Elizabeth as a ‘friend’ wasn’t anything special to the girl. It was just as ordinary as any other word. But that warmed Elizabeth’s heart. It was proof that she was just another part of her life.
“You have my utmost thanks for showing me everything about this world thus far. I’ll thank you again later, so please visit the Velvet Room at your own convenience.”
Elizabeth rewarded the girl with words as well as items every time she indulged her wish to see the outside world. These same trinkets were used to fund SEES’ combat equipment and supplies.
“Yeah, thanks for everything.”
“Yes, likewise. Thanks to you, my world view has broadened greatly. For that much, no amount of silver could ever be enough to convey my gratitude to you.” Suddenly ceasing her steps, Elizabeth declared in a booming voice, “my gratitude is infinitely greater than that of the universe!”

The other mall-goers passing by stopped in their tracks, having heard the sudden declaration. The SEES leader’s face turned even redder as the overwhelming gazes of the others began to flood her field of view, “This is… definitely a bit much…” and Elizabeth took note of this herself too.
“My apologies, it seems that I am still invigorated! “
“Y-yeah. Well then, we should get going.”
Hurried along by the girl, Elizabeth made her way towards Paulownia Mall's back alley. To normal humans, it seemed like a simple dead-end alleyway; however, there was a blue door at the end of it only visible to residents and guests of the Velvet Room. During the Dark Hour, this was the same door that the girl used to visit the Velvet Room.
The young girl bids farewell to Elizabeth in front of it. “Well, I’ll be seeing you then.”
“Of course. Well then-”

Immediately after exchanging their brief farewells, the two turn their backs on each other to part ways. But mid-way through Elizabeth feels the urge to tell the girl that she would be ending her outings with her.
“I… Well -”
“Are you -” At the same time, the girl stopped walking and turned back to face Elizabeth, seemingly also having something to say.
“What seems to be the matter?”
“What’s wrong?” They both spoke at the same time. Both of them are stunned into silence for a moment, then a second later Elizabeth opens her mouth.
“Please, feel free to speak first. Would you prefer to discuss it in the Velvet Room?”
“No, here’s fine. It shouldn’t be too long.”
“Is that right? Well then, you have my ear.”
“Well, I, um…” Taking a moment to collect herself and control her rambling, the girl began again. “It’s about Nyx – no… the inevitable destruction of the world that’s coming…”
The inevitable destruction of the world. “Well, this is sudden,” Elizabeth couldn’t help but think to herself.
Nyx. With that word ceaselessly weighing upon her mind, Elizabeth silently listened to the girl, who continued to tell her story, speaking unclearly.
“Hypothetically, what if there was some sort of way we could all forget our fates? Everyone could spend each day in peace without fear until the day of destruction… I’ve been thinking about it a lot.” It was a bizarre topic. But Elizabeth for some reason showed the girl sympathy. The girl then asked her a question.
“Do you think it’s right to forget our fates and accept ruin?” She stared intently at Elizabeth’s face. A radiance formed on her face. The eyes of a human that gave into despair could not decide.
Elizabeth’s expression relaxed slightly. “Do as you would like.” The girl gasped just slightly. She seemed to not expect those words. Elizabeth chuckled slightly and added: “With your permission, it seems you already have the answer to your question. It is not my place to make your decisions for you, you see.”
“I… I understand.” Her eyes cast down. Past her eyelashes were traces of sorrow. After a long silence, she smiled forlornly. “In that case, alright. Thank you for listening to me.”
“I apologize if my answer was not useful to you.” Elizabeth bowed slightly.
The girl then asked, “Well then, it’s my turn to listen to you. What’s up?”
Elizabeth straightened herself then lowered her head. “Thank you, truly.” She raised her head and stared at the girl.
“… Did you wanna ask something?”
“I have decided that this will be the last time I visit this world.”
“Huh?” The girl’s eyes widened as a shocked look suddenly appeared on her face. “B-But I still wanna show you around! … Was I really a boring guide after all?”
“Absolutely not.” Elizabeth shook her head. “I am a completely different person since first visiting this world. If I stay on this side any longer, I may forget my duties entirely… And that would put you at a severe disadvantage, wouldn’t it? Though I am very reluctant to part, today will be my last day here.”
The girl only gave off a bittersweet smile. “We can always meet in the Velvet Room, right?”
“Yes. Master and I will always be awaiting your next arrival.”
“Yeah. Well, see you.”
The girl walked out of the alley, disappearing into the bustling crowds that flooded Paulownia Mall. Elizabeth heard Christmas songs echo through the alley as she stood alone, holding her Persona Compendium in her arm as usual.
A sudden thought came to Elizabeth’s mind. How important was what happened today to the girl? Elizabeth and the other residents of the Velvet Room were beyond the normal flow of time. It would be no surprise if the memories of today were to gradually fade from her mind by the next time they met. “What is this feeling?” she muttered.
She had had a fulfilling time; unprecedentedly so. But regardless, she still felt that something was missing in her.
Unaware that this feeling within her was loneliness, Elizabeth returned to the Velvet Room.

The girl did not visit the Velvet Room during the Dark Hour following their last meeting. In this blue room, stagnant in time, only the melodic voice and flowing piano were heard.
“It seems that our guest will not be appearing tonight,” Igor said as usual, sitting in his usual seat.
“It seems so, Master,” said Elizabeth as she stared listlessly ahead.
“Elizabeth...”
“What is it, Master?”
“You did not give me trouble this time.”
“I don’t remember ever doing that to you.”
“Didn’t you the other day? That it was ‘because of my eyes’ or ‘because of my nose’?”
Igor seemed to be concerned about Elizabeth's lack of teasing. The words came back to Elizabeth’s memory. “What I said was not me giving you trouble, it was just a matter of fact.”
“Is that so? Well then...”
Igor turns his head towards Elizabeth, his eyes closed and his eyeballs eerily pulsing beneath their lids.
“I believe that that is a face that you should refrain from ever making in front of our guest, Master.”
“Oh? And why is that?”
“In the words of today's youth, it makes me want to ‘barf;’ it is ‘nasty as hell.’”
“Well, I tried at least.” Igor opened his beady eyes again and returned them to their original position, facing forward as usual. This time, Elizabeth was the one to question Igor; “Why not stretch your nose and see how much longer it can get?”
“Why don’t we save this for another time, Elizabeth.”
“Done already?”
The chatter died down yet again and only the sounds of the piano and the songstress’ voice could be heard. Then Elizabeth opened her mouth for a moment, before spitting out the words that festerd on her tongue.
“I do have one question.”
“What is it?”
“It’s about Nyx. I wanted to ask you, supposing you know anything about it.”
Still facing ahead, Igor’s body begins to quiver. “Where did you hear that name?”
“From our guest. About an ‘inevitable destruction of the world’ that’s incoming, I believe.”
Swallowing the silence, Igor takes a short breath then speaks. “Nyx. The inevitable destruction of the world. In the near future, not far from now even, Nyx will appear. The destruction of the world will follow after. That is Nyx.” Elizabeth did not expect this response. For the rulers of power, ‘inevitable’ was an unfamiliar concept. “If Nyx makes her appearance, then I shall stop her myself.”
Igor laughs briefly, his chuckles eerily spilling out beyond his lips.
“It is useless to discuss stopping Nyx. I believe that it will not be any of us that does it. Though I cannot say such with certainty, I am interested to see what marvels our guest will bring forth.”
With the words that Igor said somewhat reassuring her, Elizabeth spoke.
“If you say so, Master. If you believe that she can defeat Nyx, then I am certain that she will be able to.”
His interest piqued further, Igor smiled again.
“It is certainly true that Nyx cannot be destroyed. However, humans possess the ability to make miracles happen with their power of bonds— especially so for that girl, the Wild Card. Well then, we shall see just how this plays out.”
Saying as such, a single bead of sweat ran down Igor’s cheek. “Is that all, Elizabeth?”
Sensing that there was nothing else of value to add to the conversation, Elizabeth changed the topic.
“There is one more thing. I cannot sense either of my siblings”. It was common for Theodore and Margaret to not be present in the Velvet Room with Elizabeth. However, regardless of their distance, Elizabeth could usually still sense their presence. Right now, there was no such sign.
"Margaret is preparing a trial for our guest formed from her memories and her experiences— a 'Vision Quest,' so to speak. Once she has finished the preparations, the point of entry will be a door located at Tartarus' entrance. At least, that was what she told me."
"A trial from her memories? What could that mean? Well, if my sister is the one behind it, I have no doubt that it will be something truly sadistic."
"'Sadistic' is how you would describe it?" Igor subtly muttered under his breath.
"Did you say something, Master?"
"No, it was nothing. Anyway, Theodore told me as he left that he was going to train in Monad."
“He’s in Monad again? He’s practically been living there these days. Does my foolish little brother really enjoy torturing those Shadows so much? He really ought to show more moderation in indulging his cruel hobbies.”
Igor mutters in secrecy. “Cruel hobby? Can you of all people say that?”
“I don’t like to play with the Shadows that much. Or something like that.”
“T-That’s... Elizabeth, if you heard that, then I believe that it’s best that we don’t dwell on this topic,” Igors says with a faintly shaken voice.
Elizabeth responds expressionlessly, “Is that so? Well, I apologize for my rudeness. I will not talk about it any further.” A half-hearted response.
There was another thing on her mind. The “Vision Quest” trial that Margaret is preparing. It was clear that she was interested in the combat abilities of SEES, but was this fascination just a passing feeling?
Elizabeth tilted her head and thought, “Maybe it’s something else. Is Sister trying to help the girl? It’s a trial that’s being prepared by Margaret, a ruler of power; naturally, it would involve combat. Her goal may be to further strengthen SEES by preparing fearsome foes for them to defeat.”
Elizabeth thought (perhaps a little too much) about what she could do for the girl herself; and then it hit her. Imagining herself fighting the girl, a spark was lit within Elizabeth. A fiery spirit formed inside of her. Igor turned his head, looking towards Elizabeth. “What’s wrong, Elizabeth? Your face is a little red.”
“Is that so?” A textbook response. Elizabeth answered without even hearing his question.
A battle… with her...
What will become of it?
Elizabeth’s consciousness was entirely focused on imagining it. There was no greater pleasure, no greater satisfaction than that.
Completely immersed in euphoria, Elizabeth did not notice her heartbeat accelerating.

Theodore’s cheery chorus resonated from the ninth floor of Monad.
“Velvet, oh velvet. My master has a long nose.” He was in good spirits.
In his hands lay a furoshiki wrapping cloth, which held various items dropped by Shadows: Beetle Horns, Snake Scales and Relic Fragments. These items served as treats for Theodore’s pet, Pochi.
Ever since he decided to look after him, Theodore has been bringing Pochi various items in the efforts of helping him grow stronger. However, because the structure of both Tartarus and Monad changed every time it was entered, Pochi’s location changed too. Theodore sensed Pochi’s approximate location, and when he felt he was in the right spot, exclaimed in an inviting voice; “Pochi, I’m here!”
Just then something wriggled from the darkness, followed immediately by the dull metallic sound of dragging chains. It created a horrifying scraping sound as it crawled. Its mask bone-white, a black tar-colored blob appeared.
Pochi. However, his size changed dramatically compared to when Theodore first found him. Much larger than Theodore’s palm, he was now the size of a large dog. His chain, once the size of a necklace, was now the size of a weapon, and its mask, formerly the size of a thumb, now the size of a human face.
The Shadow found his way to Theodore’s feet, stretching his neck, which Theodore then rubbed. “There, there, you’re hungry, right? I brought something for you,” and Theodore opened the furoshiki wrapping. Within the blink of an eye, Pochi’s large body stole the wrapping from his hands and digested the contents within himself, wriggling intensely all the while. Sounds of Pochi wolfing down the food like a starved beast emanated from him, feeding into his growth.
Regardless of how many times Theodore saw it, he never tired of seeing Pochiso satisfied; and as such, he regularly brought various items for him to feast on.
Theodore yet again drew his hand closer to the white mask, energetically smiling. “Is it tasty?” And again, he rubbed Pochi’s mask. Though his skeletal colored mask emitted no emotion, he pressed it into Theodore’s hand, seemingly indulging in his warmth.
“Ohh, yes, yes, aren't you just the cutest?” The loudly rumbling Shadow’s body stopped moving; his meal time had come to an end. In response to his owner's playful affection, the domesticated Shadow rested his head on Theodore’s shoulder.
Weightier than it appeared from a glance, Theodore strained out a smile. “You’re a heavy boy, aren’t you?”
“MUST… EAT YOU… NOW.” A voice leaked out from Pochi’s mask. As he had grown, Pochi seemed to better understand human language.
“I am not a snack. And do not speak so rudely. When you want something, you ask nicely: say ‘May I’ and ‘please’.”
“MAY I... EAT YOU... PLEASE?”
“You’re asking to eat me? Are your other meals not sufficient enough for you?”
After pushing on Pochi’s mask, attempting to free himself from the imposing Shadow, Theodore said in a commanding voice: “Stay! Sit!”
Pochi froze on the spot, swaying his neck back and forth.
“Good, good. Hand!” Theodore places one hand in front of Pochi, and the shadow stretches a part of its body, placing its tentacle-like hand on Theodore's palm. Pochi mimicked the same gesture as Theodore, truly living up to its status as a pet.
“Good boy. Well then, stay here and I’ll be sure to bring more treats for you when I next come to Tartarus.”
Nodding in approval, Theodore stood up, turning his back towards Pochi. However, he sensed the shuddering Pochi behind him; he turned around again. Pochi had stretched his body in pursuit of Theodore as he made his exit.
Theodore scolded the Shadow. “I said ‘wait’ didn’t I? Do you not understand your master's words?” He ever so slightly drew upon his commanding presence as a ruler of power. Wincing away in fear, Pochi dejectedly returned to his original position.
“Okay... Well then, I’ll be off now.”
Making his exit from Monad, something came to Theodore’s mind. Pochi had grown a lot, but how long could he keep this a secret from his sisters? It might be best to start thinking about that now— what he would do when the time came. Theodore still did not know, nor was he aware of his pet’s terrifying true identity.

Flames engulfed three Shadows, turning to ash as their death cries bellowed out. At the back stood the largest and strongest: A Grand Magus, dressed like a jester. Though weaker compared to other Shadows that dwelled within Monad, the average Persona user would still have a hard time fighting it, assuming that they were even able to see Monad’s door too. Elizabeth wiped it out in one blow. Though she eliminated it using fire magic, the steam vapors still rising, not a single bead of sweat ran down her body. Wearing her usual blank expression, Elizabeth shut her Persona Compendium with a thud.
“It’s this time already... I should be going soon.”
Currently Elizabeth was on the ninth floor of Monad. By now Elizabeth had fought over twenty battles; it was getting late. It wouldn’t be unusual for the Reaper to make his appearance soon.
“Well, the Reaper still hasn’t appeared yet. Maybe it would be a good idea to go back now.” Pulling herself together, Elizabeth made way towards the tenth floor.
Suddenly, without warning, a noise makes Elizabeth stop in her tracks. It was when she made way back towards the intersection that she asked herself which way she should go. From the back of the hallway to her right, the jangling of chains could be heard, a clear sign that the Reaper was close by.
Elizabeth moved towards the source of the noise.
Letting it make the first move, Elizabeth proceeded. Attacking from the darkness ahead, she was struck by a pitifully weak looking wind attack, which she casually took. Elizabeth readied her Persona Compendium. “Know your place.”
To the average person, it would seem like a weak attack without much force, but as a ruler of power, this was enough to eliminate most foes in a single blow. The enemy was blown away by a torrent with the force of a wrecking ball, and was flung towards the wall. A sudden ear-piercing screech bellowed throughout the surroundings: the force of it caused fragments of the ceiling to crumble – the struck assailant was half-sunk into a large, depressed wall.
“Now then...” staring intently at the shadow, Elizabeth tilted her head and pondered. “Hmm... is this really the Reaper?” This ‘Reaper’ did have a white, skeletal mask and chains dangling from it, and it did wield two long-barreled revolvers. However, this one was quite small.

Elizabeth was used to the Reaper being a few meters taller than her, but this one seemed to be of a much lower grade than the usual. The chains wrapped around its body were thin, and the barrels of its guns were short like a toy. Still wincing from the previous attack, it trembled in a manner that was quite painful to watch “Is this a misshapen version of the Reaper? How could that possibly happen?”
Elizabeth stood in bewilderment, feeling almost as if she was bullying the Shadow. Unlike the other Shadows that were fiercely hostile, this one was difficult to attack. But this Shadow was the first to attack; those who provoke it shouldn’t complain if they are killed in battle.
That was what Elizabeth believed. Always face your opponent, and never hold back. Mercy is a disservice to your opponent, as well as yourself. Elizabeth sighed, wondering what the leader of SEES would do. "Such a kind person would not think such things."
Elizabeth nodded approvingly and pointed at the false imitation of the Reaper. "I shall let you go, this time. When next we meet, however, I will show you no mercy. Become an excellent Reaper. Do you understand?"
It did not seem to understand. It shook, quivering, then disappeared. It seemed to melt into the darkness, then leave. Having done a good deed, Elizabeth loosened her lips. But suddenly, she was directly struck by an intense chill. The strongest form of Ice magic, Mabufudyne. It could easily kill weaker Shadows.

Elizabeth's body froze in an instant. Large chunks of ice formed, turning her into an icicle. Within the ice, Elizabeth opened her eyes wide in a fiery rage. That movement alone caused the ice to shatter and burst into several pieces. When she glanced in the direction of the attack, she saw an unexpected figure.
“… Theo. What might you be doing here?"
Theo stood there, holding his Persona Compendium in one hand. He was undoubtedly the one who froze Elizabeth.
"Uh— I... Well, um... that... You were about to be attacked by a Shadow, and... I'm sorry! I got impatient and missed! I would never aim an attack at you, Sister! It was an honest mistake!"
Elizabeth faced Theodore. "... I don't understand what you're saying."
Theodore backed away frightened. "W– ... I– I didn't mean to!"
“What has my brother so frazzled? It's… oddly relaxing.” Elizabeth was now in a good mood. He only hit her with a Mabufudyne, after all.
But Theodore seemed to think otherwise. He bowed with such velocity, it seemed he might smash his head into his knees. "Sister, please find it in your heart to forgive me!" Theodore trembled just as much as that Shadow did. He seemed to be genuinely frightened, but Elizabeth did not know why. She decided not to press it further.
Elizabeth briskly walked past Theodore. Not wanting to disturb her good mood, she went straight for the teleporter upstairs. Not realizing she had left, Theodore continued to bow.
Several minutes passed. The sound of crawling emanated nearby, which caused Theodore to stand up straight immediately. Finally seeing that Elizabeth had gone, he let out a relieved sigh. He was anticipating a response, but she seemed to spare him this time.
In front of him was a white mask sitting in a black, viscous gel, staring at him. It looked like a Maya. It was Theodore's pet Shadow, Pochi.
"Oh, thank goodness you're alright! I thought Sister might have gotten to you, I was worried sick! I told you to stay away from women in blue clothes!” Seemingly not understanding that they were being scolded, Pochi moved his neck about obliviously. Theodore crouched down, and petted Pochi’s mask.
“… Regardless, I’m glad you’re alright…” Theodore exhaled and turned his head. “Sister could’ve really roughed you up… But she didn’t hurt you?”
A white mask and chains. When he saw them, he thought Elizabeth’s opponent was Pochi, but Theodore remembered that it had a gun. Not only did Pochi not have a gun, but Elizabeth had said that the Reaper was a worthless opponent in the first place. It was not Pochi.
Feeling that reassurance, Theodore got goosebumps. He wasn’t aware that he was protecting Pochi, and yet he still hit Elizabeth directly. To Theodore, it was a miracle that he was safe now. “Think about it. It was dangerous to secretly follow Sister into Monad.” Theodore worried that Elizabeth might find Pochi, but realized that he had no excuse if he were to be caught; he thought it fruitless to try and explain this to Elizabeth, however.
Worried about Theordore’s pale face, Pochi brought his mask closer to him. The way he tilted his neck was very cute. He clunked his mask into Theodore’s face.
“Are you listening? This is half your fault, too. From now on, never approach a woman in blue clothes. Alright?”
“PLEASURE… WORKING… WITH YOU…” His difficulty in speaking further fueled Theodore’s desire to protect it.
“I shall go to Tartarus and bring you some food. Please wait a moment.” Theodore stroked his mask again, then got up. Pochi’s mask was very smooth, with no eyes, nor nose, nor mouth, but Theodore saw worry in his face.
“I-I’ll be back as soon as I can.” With great reluctance, Theodore walked away from Pochi. After taking just a few steps, he stopped and looked back. Pochi sat there, motionlessly. Though he had no eyes, Theodore felt the same reluctance that he felt from Pochi. He ran back to him, thinking of something else to say. “Oh, I just can’t stand leaving you here alone. I’ll stay here a little longer, and then go hunt Shadows.”
Seeing Theodore’s expressions, Elizabeth said, surprised, “My, Theo. You’re looking quite carefree.” Theodore simply continued to stroke Pochi’s mask obsessively.

Elizabeth returned to the Velvet Room, and Theodore shortly thereafter. It was the Dark Hour, meaning the SEES leader might come visit. Igor sat at the round table, motionlessly. The Empowered Ones stood before him.
“How are the preparations for Vision Quest going?” Elizabeth asked Margaret.
“It still needs more time. I expect preparations to be finished by the beginning of the new year, though.”
“It’s a trial that draws upon the girl’s memories, correct?”
“Right. Her group has been fighting special Shadows that only come out during the full moon. I’m going to prepare Shadows based on these memories and have them fight again. After those, I’ll have her fight some other enemies that I have prepared. And if she can beat those…” Her voice trailed off.
Elizabeth did not want to know the contents of the trial, but rather the motivation behind it. She asked: “What made you want to create this trial?”
“It is merely for entertainment— no other reason.” Margaret looked away for just a moment. ‘No other reason.’ It was clearly a lie. There was something else at play. Understanding this, Elizabeth was satisfied, knowing Elizabeth would not explain any further.
“Thank you for the insight.” After giving her thanks, Elizabeth looked to Theodore. The sisters’ conversation didn’t interest their brother, yet he looked bizarrely at ease; merry, even.
“Theo, what has you in such high spirits?”
Theodore, clearly distracted, eventually answered. “I have witnessed the beauty of life. I am simply remembering it again now.” Theodore’s expression quickly changed to nervousness. His face turned blue, as if he had been splashed with ice water. “… N-no other reason!!!”
Seeing Theodore panicking made Elizabeth feel increasingly unnerved. “Theo, what do you mean by ‘the beauty of life?’ Please, enlighten us.”
“N-No! I-I couldn’t possibly, Sister…!” Theodore was clearly hiding something.
“Perhaps a bit of whipping will help…” Elizabeth opened her Compendium.
Igor’s eyes moved towards her. “Elizabeth, do not use Personas in the Velvet Room. Continue your quarrel elsewhere, please.”
“But, Master…”
Margaret butted in. “Elizabeth. Master has already spoken.” They stared at each other for several seconds. Theodore felt a deep uneasiness growing inside of him; Igor broke into a cold sweat.
“… Of course. I humbly ask that you forgive my transgressions, Master.” She slammed her Compendium shut. Theodore sighed with relief; Margaret was quick to reprimand him, though.
“Why are you smiling, Theo? Don’t act as if you are not hiding something.”
“Huh?”
“Tell us. Don’t keep secrets from us.” Margaret began to step up to him. Theodore backed up at the same pace.
“I… I’m not! I would never keep secrets from you two… W-What would I have to hide?”
“Then why are you panicking? Tell us.”
Elizabeth chimed in. “If you truly were not hiding anything, you would not be getting so flustered.”
“Th… that…” Theodore’s sisters further encroached on his space. As he whined like a pathetic pup, Igor turned his attention to him. Theodore could not see him, though; all he could see was his quickly impending doom.
Igor spoke in his trembling voice. “Do not be so aggressive with your brother, you two. Everyone has their own secrets. Isn’t that so?” As he was the three siblings’ shared master, Theodore was pleasantly surprised that Igor came to his defense.
The sisters spoke as one. “I apologize, Master, but this is a problem between siblings.”
Igor jumped in his chair with a start. “… It seems there is nothing I can do.”
“W-What!?” Theodore shrieked. The sisters drew in closer. With no other option, Theodore hung his head in defeat, powerless. He felt like a criminal in a TV drama, backed to the edge of a cliff.
He began to confess.

After his explanation, Theodore collapsed onto the floor in repentance. He placed his hands in front of him. He felt he was done for. Elizabeth was very upset with him. He was feeding and protecting Shadows. That was what he told them. The sister took in their brother’s plea, and it was Margaret who first responded.
“… Why would you make a Shadow a pet? That’s an awfully strange thing to do.
Elizabeth continued. “It may be weird, but I think it to be weirder that you would hide this from us.”
Theodore felt at ease. “Really? Well, there is more that I should—”
“About this pet, Theo. You have been keeping all of its love to yourself, so how about we enter it into a pet show? It will be so adorable that it will surely win first place. I for one would certainly like to see it.”
Margaret stood up and nodded. “As would I. To think that there would be a creature in Monad that would enrapture even Theo.”
Theodore got up impatiently in response to the two’s excessive expectations. “I… fear that you may be disappointed with his cuteness.”
Finally, Elizabeth stood, looking up into her brother’s eyes. “We would never be disappointed. Please, show us your pet.”
“Alright. I’ll show you everything I told you about.”
The two sisters stared intently at Theodore, which made him feel a bit uncomfortable. “… Master, is it okay for my siblings and I to leave for a while?”
“I do not mind. Take as long as you please.” Igor sounded utterly relieved.
“Well then, let’s go.” Elizabeth gleefully made for the door. Margaret followed suit, as did Theodore, leaving the Velvet Room.
Left all by his lonesome, Igor muttered to himself. “What trouble will they get themselves into next?”

With Theodore’s guidance, the three went to the ninth floor of Monad. They each were not holding their Compendiums, rather they had something wrapped in a furoshiki cloth. Inside were items they had gathered from defeating Shadows in Tartarus. They prepared these items into pet food before coming to Monad.
“He should be around here.” Theodore paused, then called out, “We brought you food!!!” They heard something shift at the end of the corridor. It cried out in pain, staying away from the three.
“… What’s wrong? Are you okay?… Ah…” Theodore seemed to remember something. His face turned sour. “That’s right. I told him to stay away from women in blue clothes.”
Elizabeth responded immediately. “But why would you tell him that?”
“I would like to know, too,” Margaret added.
“I feared that if either of you happened upon him, you might… go overboard with your attacks, as you do with most Shadows. I only did it to protect him; he’s the only pet I have, after all.”
Theodore’s honesty and forwardness upset Elizabeth. “Are you implying that I just throw my spells around without thinking?”
“… Am I wrong?”
“How rude! Just because you say it doesn’t mean it’s true!” She reached for her Persona Compendium and opened it. However, the furoshiki fell from her hands and plopped onto the ground, opening up. Theodore flinched instinctively.
“If you used your Persona just now, you would’ve scared him off for good!”
“… I see your point now.” Elizabeth closed her Compendium.
Margaret spoke with Theodore. “Is your pet still scared? Perhaps you could try calling his name?

Theodore put on an oddly serious face, and called out into the darkness. “Oh Pochi! It’s okay to come out! These two won’t hurt you!” Again they heard something— Pochi— cry in the darkness. They heard hesitance and anxiety in its groans.
"Well, it's not that you told him to stay away from us because you thought we were horrible, right?"
"It seems he meant no harm in it," Margaret concluded.
Ignoring his sisters, Theodore took a few steps into the darkness, clutching his portion of pet food. He knelt down, and unwrapped the furoshiki cloth. He grabbed a beetle horn the size of his arm, and threw it out into the dark like a baton. "There's your food. I think you'll find it quite delicious."
The Shadow moaned in response and came closer. Instead of coming out into the open, Pochi extended his phlegmatic body into a sort of tentacle, snatching the food Theodore had thrown, and pulled it back into the shadows. The siblings could hear him crunching into the beetle horn.
"I have an idea." Elizabeth leaned over and opened her cloth. She dug through a pile of various Shadow items and took out a bundle of silver hair— Tiara's Hair, an item dropped from floating wig-like Shadows called Shouting Tiaras. She deftly crafted it into a long rope. She attached a beetle horn of her own to the end of it.
"Hold on a moment, Sister. What on earth are you doing?"
"See for yourself." She gripped the other end of the rope and cast the beetle horn into the darkness. Immediately they heard Pochi groan as he began munching on the horn, pulling the rope taut. Elizabeth yanked on her end. She felt some resistance from the other end. Pochi was holding firm onto the beetle horn, being pulled closer and closer. Elizabeth grinned as she continued to feel him in.
"How quaint. Opposing the rulers of power… is a fool's errand." She tugged on the rope with all her might. Pochi was no match for her, and he flew through the air, landing right in front of Elizabeth. He stared up at her.
Pochi spat out what was left of the horn and scurried away. He ran behind Theodore's leg, shaking, clearly horrified.
"Sister, how could you!?" Theodore yelled. "This is exactly why Pochi's scared of you!"
"Are you saying that this is my fault, Theo?"
"Yes! You have to be more careful with him." Theodore stroked Pochi's mask, picked out an item from his cloth and tenderly handed it to him. Pochi took it into his body, which throbbed as he chowed down.
Margaret took out an item and threw it over to him; he reached a tentacle out to grab it while maintaining eye contact with Theodore. Margaret threw another item, and then a third. Each one she threw, Pochi caught in his tentacles and ate it. "... Quite interesting, this one." Margaret was never as busy as her siblings, so even small things like this entertained her. Though she remained as expressionless as ever, she continued to throw Pochi more and more treats.

Elizabeth stared on as her siblings played with the Shadow. A white mask. Black chains. He looked like a Maya, she thought, but something about him looked weird.
"Are you alright, Sister?" Theodore asked.
"What's wrong?" Margaret added. Elizabeth was almost never this quiet.
"This strange feeling, why is it making me worry so much?" Elizabeth ultimately decided not to bring this up; she didn't want to ruin their fun.
"It's his name. Your naming ability is absolutely dreadful."
"Really?" Margaret responded without looking up. "I think it's quite cute."
"I thought so too," said Theodore. "I was quite proud when I came up with it." He continued to feed Pochi without so much as glancing at Elizabeth. "Oh, Pochi. I'll always protect you, forever and ever."
"Yes," Margaret responded. "We must protect the weak." Margaret also started to look strange. She had an odd gleam in her eyes. She seemed to be fascinated by Pochi.
"Well, I guess he is fairly cute. I'm going to head back now. What about you two?"
Margaret got up, clutching her empty furoshiki cloth. "I shall go to Tartarus and get more food. I feel I haven't given him enough yet."
"I shall do the same," agreed Theodore. "We ought to get going. He's going to get hungry again soon." Theodore sits down again. He picks up Pochi and strokes his mask. "Wait here for us, okay?" He turns to Elizabeth. "Sister, we must be off. Try not to bully Pochi anymore while we're gone, okay? He's only a child."
"Sorry to keep you waiting, Theo," Margaret said. "We should go now."
"Yes, let's." Theodore and Margaret walked off, leaving their sister behind without a word.
Elizabeth slowly turned her gaze to Pochi. He already began inching backwards. Elizabeth grabbed an item, wanting to feed him. "Do not fear… Here is a tasty treat for you." She crouched down and shook it in front of his face. Much to her surprise, Pochi ran off into the dark, incredibly quickly for a Maya.
Elizabeth looked down at what she was holding. "Do you hate it? Oh, a Greasy Gear… It may be too hard for you." Greasy Gears were items dropped by Wild Drives. Elizabeth thought it looked less than appetizing. "Perhaps it would taste better if it was breaded and fried… Maybe he'll like something else."
She called out to him. "Pochi, you can come out now." No response. She could only hear total silence. "You hate me, don't you?"
Defeated, Elizabeth got up and headed to the Velvet Room, leaving the furoshiki and the rest of the food behind.
For an instant, Elizabeth felt an immense pressure behind her. "Ghh…!" She flipped around. It was a dark, malicious, hostile energy. She frantically went to open her Compendium to defend herself.
But nothing attacked her.
"It looks like… I was mistaken…?" She began to lower her guard, still on edge. "What on earth is this? We searched through all of Monad this time…" She couldn't help but feel its presence lurking behind her in the darkness.

Back at the entrance of Tartarus, Elizabeth placed her hand on the door to the Velvet Room, but stopped.
"Yeah, that looks good…"
She heard the voice of a young girl on the other side. The leader of SEES. Elizabeth opened the door in an odd panic and entered the Velvet Room.
The girl was standing in front of the round table, talking with Igor. She turned around, and saw Elizabeth’s familiar face. “Ah, you’re back!” she exclaimed happily.
Elizabeth bowed respectfully in return. “I deeply apologize for abandoning my duties without warning. I humbly ask that you find it in yourself to forgive this discourtesy.”
“Oh, I-I don’t mind.” she responded. Elizabeth raised her head and bashfully assumed her normal position behind Igor. “How have you fared today?”
The girl smiled and tilted her head. “Nothing special. I guess I could talk about school, but you’d just be sitting there bored and stone faced.”
“Please, go ahead. If seeing a boring face worries you, then I shall pretend to be interested until you are satisfied.” The girl seemed to be put off slightly by this statement. Elizabeth was confused for a moment, but then understood. “I see. It is not that you wish my face to be more interesting, rather you wanted to see Master’s interesting face. Again, I apologize for letting my ego get the better of me.”
“Do not call others' faces ‘interesting,’ Elizabeth.”
“But Master, no other face could possibly interest her more than yours.”
“I-It’s fine you guys! You don’t have to do anything!”
Elizabeth swiftly interjected. “But it is my duty as an attendant of the Velvet Room to facilitate your needs.”
“It’s alright, really. By the way, your dress is a little… messed up.” Elizabeth hurriedly fixed her outfit. The girl seemed to chuckle a bit. “I’m gonna go now. I’ll come back when it’s the Dark Hour again.”
“I hope you come to be interested in our faces again.”
“We’re exploring Tartarus today. Everyone is in high spirits after Christmas.”
‘Everyone.’ Elizabeth knew that the girl was the leader of SEES. But there was another part of her statement that caught her attention. “Christmas has already passed? If you don’t mind, could tell me what it is today.”
“Today? The 26th. Winter break is starting tomorrow.”
“Ah… I see.” Elizabeth visited the girl’s room at the beginning of December. Since then, two weeks had passed on her side; but for Elizabeth, it felt like just the other day. She couldn’t help but realize how different their lives were. She was so far out of her reach. Even though she was right in front of her, she felt so distant. A crushing anxiety built in her chest, clouding her vision.
“A-Are you okay? You don’t look very well…”
“No, I am alright. Thank you for your concern.”
“Yeah. You know, if something happens, tell me. I’m here for you if you need it.”
“… I shall consider it.”
The girl left the Velvet Room. Elizabeth stared at that closed door. How many more times would she be able to visit?

Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue - Chapter 2

2022-09-09T19:14:38Z

NicoNicoNicotine:

=== II: Pet Shadow ===

The sun was setting. The shadows seemed to be longer than usual. December sunsets tend to be shorter than most. It was about to fade from sight, melting into the western horizon.
Elizabeth was walking along the road of the real world, and next to her was the young SEES leader, the girl, the guest of the Velvet Room.
Elizabeth’s cheery footsteps were not just because of the gorgeous Christmas lights surrounding her, showing that Christmas was just a few weeks away— rather, her long-held desire to see the young woman’s room was finally fulfilled. Having just visited and spent some time with her there, Elizabeth made her exit from the Iwatodai dormitory and walked along the illuminated Paulownia Mall.

The cool winter air was exciting for Elizabeth. When an all-blue, unmoving, unchanging room, with no sense nor stimulus, is all that one knows, it is easy to lose one’s true self. Elizabeth was fortunate to have met SEES’ leader: it was rare for a resident of the Velvet Room to get the opportunity to visit the world of human beings, a world which she had only heard about in passing from Igor and by reading books. Everything was fresh in her mind; Elizabeth’s heart was throbbing, glad that she was able to experience even a little of it. So much so, that she was even able to forget her role as a Velvet Room attendant.

As of this moment, Elizabeth was walking through Paulownia Mall. When she first saw the large fountain there with the girl, she asked Igor to have one installed in the Velvet Room, a request that was swiftly rejected. There was also the Takoyaki stand located in front of Iwatodai station, various restaurants in the shopping district, and even the unique experience of eating sweets. Elizabeth was free to enjoy all of these experiences. Furthermore, she even challenged the unfamiliar trial of riding an escalator, which she dubbed “the flowing stairs and the impending blade”.
Then there was Naganaki Shrine, a place where Elizabeth had her fortune drawn from a box and played in a jungle gym and a slide, all the while, much to her embarrassment afterwards, making gleeful sounds as if she were a child. These precious memories would never fade for her.

At Gekkoukan High, Elizabeth bought the same bread that many other high school students also purchase, stood at the podium of a classroom, and performed her own song in the music room. Even though knowing it fully well, it was still hard for her to believe that this bright and vibrant school was the same place that transforms into the mysterious den that was Tartarus.
It was certainly a very interesting place, but today's experience in the girl’s room easily surpassed that of the school’s. Her room was the place where Elizabeth could get to know her the most deeply; when Elizabeth was let into her room, she felt like she was let into her heart. It could be that only Elizabeth feels this way, that it was her imagination. But regardless, that feeling was undeniably real to her.
The warmth of friendship. “So, this is what it’s like… to have a friend…” she said with a smile on her face. It was a special feeling, different from that of her relationship with her brother and sister. Elizabeth knew that this was a real human relationship. An irreplaceable bond: A friend.

Elizabeth stared at the girl walking next to her and spoke in her heart what she couldn’t tell her. “The time I spent with her is more important to me than anything else”. Important enough she might have forgotten her role as a ruler of power. She really could lose herself to this happiness; but this could not be permitted. Thus, Elizabeth decided to put an end to her outings with her.
Noticing Elizabeth’s feverish gaze, the girl’s chestnut hair swayed as she turned to look at her. “I’m sorry. I’m not great with hospitality.”
“No, I couldn’t have asked for anything more. It was a truly wonderful experience. So marvelous I felt my past melt away. I can think of nothing better.”
“R-Really? That’s a bit much. Why do you think that? Was it something I said?” The girl blushed as the words flowed out of her mouth. Thinking of Elizabeth as a ‘friend’ wasn’t anything special to the girl. It was just as ordinary as any other word. But that warmed Elizabeth’s heart. It was proof that she was just another part of her life.
“You have my utmost thanks for showing me everything about this world thus far. I’ll thank you again later, so please visit the Velvet Room at your own convenience.”
Elizabeth rewarded the girl with words as well as items every time she indulged her wish to see the outside world. These same trinkets were used to fund SEES’ combat equipment and supplies.
“Yeah, thanks for everything.”
“Yes, likewise. Thanks to you, my world view has broadened greatly. For that much, no amount of silver could ever be enough to convey my gratitude to you.” Suddenly ceasing her steps, Elizabeth declared in a booming voice, “my gratitude is infinitely greater than that of the universe!”
The other mall-goers passing by stopped in their tracks, having heard the sudden declaration. The SEES leader’s face turned even redder as the overwhelming gazes of the others began to flood her field of view, “This is… definitely a bit much…” and Elizabeth took note of this herself too.
“My apologies, it seems that I am still invigorated! “
“Y-yeah. Well then, we should get going.”
Hurried along by the girl, Elizabeth made her way towards Paulownia Mall's back alley. To normal humans, it seemed like a simple dead-end alleyway; however, there was a blue door at the end of it only visible to residents and guests of the Velvet Room. During the Dark Hour, this was the same door that the girl used to visit the Velvet Room.
The young girl bids farewell to Elizabeth in front of it. “Well, I’ll be seeing you then.”
“Of course. Well then-”

Immediately after exchanging their brief farewells, the two turn their backs on each other to part ways. But mid-way through Elizabeth feels the urge to tell the girl that she would be ending her outings with her.
“I… Well -”
“Are you -” At the same time, the girl stopped walking and turned back to face Elizabeth, seemingly also having something to say.
“What seems to be the matter?”
“What’s wrong?” They both spoke at the same time. Both of them are stunned into silence for a moment, then a second later Elizabeth opens her mouth.
“Please, feel free to speak first. Would you prefer to discuss it in the Velvet Room?”
“No, here’s fine. It shouldn’t be too long.”
“Is that right? Well then, you have my ear.”
“Well, I, um…” Taking a moment to collect herself and control her rambling, the girl began again. “It’s about Nyx – no… the inevitable destruction of the world that’s coming…”
The inevitable destruction of the world. “Well, this is sudden,” Elizabeth couldn’t help but think to herself.
Nyx. With that word ceaselessly weighing upon her mind, Elizabeth silently listened to the girl, who continued to tell her story, speaking unclearly.
“Hypothetically, what if there was some sort of way we could all forget our fates? Everyone could spend each day in peace without fear until the day of destruction… I’ve been thinking about it a lot.” It was a bizarre topic. But Elizabeth for some reason showed the girl sympathy. The girl then asked her a question.
“Do you think it’s right to forget our fates and accept ruin?” She stared intently at Elizabeth’s face. A radiance formed on her face. The eyes of a human that gave into despair could not decide.
Elizabeth’s expression relaxed slightly. “Do as you would like.” The girl gasped just slightly. She seemed to not expect those words. Elizabeth chuckled slightly and added: “With your permission, it seems you already have the answer to your question. It is not my place to make your decisions for you, you see.”
“I… I understand.” Her eyes cast down. Past her eyelashes were traces of sorrow. After a long silence, she smiled forlornly. “In that case, alright. Thank you for listening to me.”
“I apologize if my answer was not useful to you.” Elizabeth bowed slightly.
The girl then asked, “Well then, it’s my turn to listen to you. What’s up?”
Elizabeth straightened herself then lowered her head. “Thank you, truly.” She raised her head and stared at the girl.
“… Did you wanna ask something?”
“I have decided that this will be the last time I visit this world.”
“Huh?” The girl’s eyes widened as a shocked look suddenly appeared on her face. “B-But I still wanna show you around! … Was I really a boring guide after all?”
“Absolutely not.” Elizabeth shook her head. “I am a completely different person since first visiting this world. If I stay on this side any longer, I may forget my duties entirely… And that would put you at a severe disadvantage, wouldn’t it? Though I am very reluctant to part, today will be my last day here.”
The girl only gave off a bittersweet smile. “We can always meet in the Velvet Room, right?”
“Yes. Master and I will always be awaiting your next arrival.”
“Yeah. Well, see you.”
The girl walked out of the alley, disappearing into the bustling crowds that flooded Paulownia Mall. Elizabeth heard Christmas songs echo through the alley as she stood alone, holding her Persona Compendium in her arm as usual.
A sudden thought came to Elizabeth’s mind. How important was what happened today to the girl? Elizabeth and the other residents of the Velvet Room were beyond the normal flow of time. It would be no surprise if the memories of today were to gradually fade from her mind by the next time they met. “What is this feeling?” she muttered.
She had had a fulfilling time; unprecedentedly so. But regardless, she still felt that something was missing in her.
Unaware that this feeling within her was loneliness, Elizabeth returned to the Velvet Room.

The girl did not visit the Velvet Room during the Dark Hour following their last meeting. In this blue room, stagnant in time, only the melodic voice and flowing piano were heard.
“It seems that our guest will not be appearing tonight,” Igor said as usual, sitting in his usual seat.
“It seems so, Master,” said Elizabeth as she stared listlessly ahead.
“Elizabeth...”
“What is it, Master?”
“You did not give me trouble this time.”
“I don’t remember ever doing that to you.”
“Didn’t you the other day? That it was ‘because of my eyes’ or ‘because of my nose’?”
Igor seemed to be concerned about Elizabeth's lack of teasing. The words came back to Elizabeth’s memory. “What I said was not me giving you trouble, it was just a matter of fact.”
“Is that so? Well then...”
Igor turns his head towards Elizabeth, his eyes closed and his eyeballs eerily pulsing beneath their lids.
“I believe that that is a face that you should refrain from ever making in front of our guest, Master.”
“Oh? And why is that?”
“In the words of today's youth, it makes me want to ‘barf;’ it is ‘nasty as hell.’”
“Well, I tried at least.” Igor opened his beady eyes again and returned them to their original position, facing forward as usual. This time, Elizabeth was the one to question Igor; “Why not stretch your nose and see how much longer it can get?”
“Why don’t we save this for another time, Elizabeth.”
“Done already?”
The chatter died down yet again and only the sounds of the piano and the songstress’ voice could be heard. Then Elizabeth opened her mouth for a moment, before spitting out the words that festerd on her tongue.
“I do have one question.”
“What is it?”
“It’s about Nyx. I wanted to ask you, supposing you know anything about it.”
Still facing ahead, Igor’s body begins to quiver. “Where did you hear that name?”
“From our guest. About an ‘inevitable destruction of the world’ that’s incoming, I believe.”
Swallowing the silence, Igor takes a short breath then speaks. “Nyx. The inevitable destruction of the world. In the near future, not far from now even, Nyx will appear. The destruction of the world will follow after. That is Nyx.” Elizabeth did not expect this response. For the rulers of power, ‘inevitable’ was an unfamiliar concept. “If Nyx makes her appearance, then I shall stop her myself.”
Igor laughs briefly, his chuckles eerily spilling out beyond his lips.
“It is useless to discuss stopping Nyx. I believe that it will not be any of us that does it. Though I cannot say such with certainty, I am interested to see what marvels our guest will bring forth.”
With the words that Igor said somewhat reassuring her, Elizabeth spoke.
“If you say so, Master. If you believe that she can defeat Nyx, then I am certain that she will be able to.”
His interest piqued further, Igor smiled again.
“It is certainly true that Nyx cannot be destroyed. However, humans possess the ability to make miracles happen with their power of bonds— especially so for that girl, the Wild Card. Well then, we shall see just how this plays out.”
Saying as such, a single bead of sweat ran down Igor’s cheek. “Is that all, Elizabeth?”
Sensing that there was nothing else of value to add to the conversation, Elizabeth changed the topic.
“There is one more thing. I cannot sense either of my siblings”. It was common for Theodore and Margaret to not be present in the Velvet Room with Elizabeth. However, regardless of their distance, Elizabeth could usually still sense their presence. Right now, there was no such sign.
"Margaret is preparing a trial for our guest formed from her memories and her experiences— a 'Vision Quest,' so to speak. Once she has finished the preparations, the point of entry will be a door located at Tartarus' entrance. At least, that was what she told me."
"A trial from her memories? What could that mean? Well, if my sister is the one behind it, I have no doubt that it will be something truly sadistic."
"'Sadistic' is how you would describe it?" Igor subtly muttered under his breath.
"Did you say something, Master?"
"No, it was nothing. Anyway, Theodore told me as he left that he was going to train in Monad."
“He’s in Monad again? He’s practically been living there these days. Does my foolish little brother really enjoy torturing those Shadows so much? He really ought to show more moderation in indulging his cruel hobbies.”
Igor mutters in secrecy. “Cruel hobby? Can you of all people say that?”
“I don’t like to play with the Shadows that much. Or something like that.”
“T-That’s... Elizabeth, if you heard that, then I believe that it’s best that we don’t dwell on this topic,” Igors says with a faintly shaken voice.
Elizabeth responds expressionlessly, “Is that so? Well, I apologize for my rudeness. I will not talk about it any further.” A half-hearted response.
There was another thing on her mind. The “Vision Quest” trial that Margaret is preparing. It was clear that she was interested in the combat abilities of SEES, but was this fascination just a passing feeling?
Elizabeth tilted her head and thought, “Maybe it’s something else. Is Sister trying to help the girl? It’s a trial that’s being prepared by Margaret, a ruler of power; naturally, it would involve combat. Her goal may be to further strengthen SEES by preparing fearsome foes for them to defeat.”
Elizabeth thought (perhaps a little too much) about what she could do for the girl herself; and then it hit her. Imagining herself fighting the girl, a spark was lit within Elizabeth. A fiery spirit formed inside of her. Igor turned his head, looking towards Elizabeth. “What’s wrong, Elizabeth? Your face is a little red.”
“Is that so?” A textbook response. Elizabeth answered without even hearing his question.
A battle… with her...
What will become of it?
Elizabeth’s consciousness was entirely focused on imagining it. There was no greater pleasure, no greater satisfaction than that.
Completely immersed in euphoria, Elizabeth did not notice her heartbeat accelerating.

Theodore’s cheery chorus resonated from the ninth floor of Monad.
“Velvet, oh velvet. My master has a long nose.” He was in good spirits.
In his hands lay a furoshiki wrapping cloth, which held various items dropped by Shadows: Beetle Horns, Snake Scales and Relic Fragments. These items served as treats for Theodore’s pet, Pochi.
Ever since he decided to look after him, Theodore has been bringing Pochi various items in the efforts of helping him grow stronger. However, because the structure of both Tartarus and Monad changed every time it was entered, Pochi’s location changed too. Theodore sensed Pochi’s approximate location, and when he felt he was in the right spot, exclaimed in an inviting voice; “Pochi, I’m here!”
Just then something wriggled from the darkness, followed immediately by the dull metallic sound of dragging chains. It created a horrifying scraping sound as it crawled. Its mask bone-white, a black tar-colored blob appeared.
Pochi. However, his size changed dramatically compared to when Theodore first found him. Much larger than Theodore’s palm, he was now the size of a large dog. His chain, once the size of a necklace, was now the size of a weapon, and its mask, formerly the size of a thumb, now the size of a human face.
The Shadow found his way to Theodore’s feet, stretching his neck, which Theodore then rubbed. “There, there, you’re hungry, right? I brought something for you,” and Theodore opened the furoshiki wrapping. Within the blink of an eye, Pochi’s large body stole the wrapping from his hands and digested the contents within himself, wriggling intensely all the while. Sounds of Pochi wolfing down the food like a starved beast emanated from him, feeding into his growth.
Regardless of how many times Theodore saw it, he never tired of seeing Pochiso satisfied; and as such, he regularly brought various items for him to feast on.
Theodore yet again drew his hand closer to the white mask, energetically smiling. “Is it tasty?” And again, he rubbed Pochi’s mask. Though his skeletal colored mask emitted no emotion, he pressed it into Theodore’s hand, seemingly indulging in his warmth.
“Ohh, yes, yes, aren't you just the cutest?” The loudly rumbling Shadow’s body stopped moving; his meal time had come to an end. In response to his owner's playful affection, the domesticated Shadow rested his head on Theodore’s shoulder.
Weightier than it appeared from a glance, Theodore strained out a smile. “You’re a heavy boy, aren’t you?”
“MUST… EAT YOU… NOW.” A voice leaked out from Pochi’s mask. As he had grown, Pochi seemed to better understand human language.
“I am not a snack. And do not speak so rudely. When you want something, you ask nicely: say ‘May I’ and ‘please’.”
“MAY I... EAT YOU... PLEASE?”
“You’re asking to eat me? Are your other meals not sufficient enough for you?”
After pushing on Pochi’s mask, attempting to free himself from the imposing Shadow, Theodore said in a commanding voice: “Stay! Sit!”
Pochi froze on the spot, swaying his neck back and forth.
“Good, good. Hand!” Theodore places one hand in front of Pochi, and the shadow stretches a part of its body, placing its tentacle-like hand on Theodore's palm. Pochi mimicked the same gesture as Theodore, truly living up to its status as a pet.
“Good boy. Well then, stay here and I’ll be sure to bring more treats for you when I next come to Tartarus.”
Nodding in approval, Theodore stood up, turning his back towards Pochi. However, he sensed the shuddering Pochi behind him; he turned around again. Pochi had stretched his body in pursuit of Theodore as he made his exit.
Theodore scolded the Shadow. “I said ‘wait’ didn’t I? Do you not understand your master's words?” He ever so slightly drew upon his commanding presence as a ruler of power. Wincing away in fear, Pochi dejectedly returned to his original position.
“Okay... Well then, I’ll be off now.”
Making his exit from Monad, something came to Theodore’s mind. Pochi had grown a lot, but how long could he keep this a secret from his sisters? It might be best to start thinking about that now— what he would do when the time came. Theodore still did not know, nor was he aware of his pet’s terrifying true identity.

Flames engulfed three Shadows, turning to ash as their death cries bellowed out. At the back stood the largest and strongest: A Grand Magus, dressed like a jester. Though weaker compared to other Shadows that dwelled within Monad, the average Persona user would still have a hard time fighting it, assuming that they were even able to see Monad’s door too. Elizabeth wiped it out in one blow. Though she eliminated it using fire magic, the steam vapors still rising, not a single bead of sweat ran down her body. Wearing her usual blank expression, Elizabeth shut her Persona Compendium with a thud.
“It’s this time already... I should be going soon.”
Currently Elizabeth was on the ninth floor of Monad. By now Elizabeth had fought over twenty battles; it was getting late. It wouldn’t be unusual for the Reaper to make his appearance soon.
“Well, the Reaper still hasn’t appeared yet. Maybe it would be a good idea to go back now.” Pulling herself together, Elizabeth made way towards the tenth floor.
Suddenly, without warning, a noise makes Elizabeth stop in her tracks. It was when she made way back towards the intersection that she asked herself which way she should go. From the back of the hallway to her right, the jangling of chains could be heard, a clear sign that the Reaper was close by.
Elizabeth moved towards the source of the noise.
Letting it make the first move, Elizabeth proceeded. Attacking from the darkness ahead, she was struck by a pitifully weak looking wind attack, which she casually took. Elizabeth readied her Persona Compendium. “Know your place.”
To the average person, it would seem like a weak attack without much force, but as a ruler of power, this was enough to eliminate most foes in a single blow. The enemy was blown away by a torrent with the force of a wrecking ball, and was flung towards the wall. A sudden ear-piercing screech bellowed throughout the surroundings: the force of it caused fragments of the ceiling to crumble – the struck assailant was half-sunk into a large, depressed wall.
“Now then...” staring intently at the shadow, Elizabeth tilted her head and pondered. “Hmm... is this really the Reaper?” This ‘Reaper’ did have a white, skeletal mask and chains dangling from it, and it did wield two long-barreled revolvers. However, this one was quite small.

Elizabeth was used to the Reaper being a few meters taller than her, but this one seemed to be of a much lower grade than the usual. The chains wrapped around its body were thin, and the barrels of its guns were short like a toy. Still wincing from the previous attack, it trembled in a manner that was quite painful to watch “Is this a misshapen version of the Reaper? How could that possibly happen?”
Elizabeth stood in bewilderment, feeling almost as if she was bullying the Shadow. Unlike the other Shadows that were fiercely hostile, this one was difficult to attack. But this Shadow was the first to attack; those who provoke it shouldn’t complain if they are killed in battle.
That was what Elizabeth believed. Always face your opponent, and never hold back. Mercy is a disservice to your opponent, as well as yourself. Elizabeth sighed, wondering what the leader of SEES would do. "Such a kind person would not think such things."
Elizabeth nodded approvingly and pointed at the false imitation of the Reaper. "I shall let you go, this time. When next we meet, however, I will show you no mercy. Become an excellent Reaper. Do you understand?"
It did not seem to understand. It shook, quivering, then disappeared. It seemed to melt into the darkness, then leave. Having done a good deed, Elizabeth loosened her lips. But suddenly, she was directly struck by an intense chill. The strongest form of Ice magic, Mabufudyne. It could easily kill weaker Shadows.

Elizabeth's body froze in an instant. Large chunks of ice formed, turning her into an icicle. Within the ice, Elizabeth opened her eyes wide in a fiery rage. That movement alone caused the ice to shatter and burst into several pieces. When she glanced in the direction of the attack, she saw an unexpected figure.
“… Theo. What might you be doing here?"
Theo stood there, holding his Persona Compendium in one hand. He was undoubtedly the one who froze Elizabeth.
"Uh— I... Well, um... that... You were about to be attacked by a Shadow, and... I'm sorry! I got impatient and missed! I would never aim an attack at you, Sister! It was an honest mistake!"
Elizabeth faced Theodore. "... I don't understand what you're saying."
Theodore backed away frightened. "W– ... I– I didn't mean to!"
“What has my brother so frazzled? It's… oddly relaxing.” Elizabeth was now in a good mood. He only hit her with a Mabufudyne, after all.
But Theodore seemed to think otherwise. He bowed with such velocity, it seemed he might smash his head into his knees. "Sister, please find it in your heart to forgive me!" Theodore trembled just as much as that Shadow did. He seemed to be genuinely frightened, but Elizabeth did not know why. She decided not to press it further.
Elizabeth briskly walked past Theodore. Not wanting to disturb her good mood, she went straight for the teleporter upstairs. Not realizing she had left, Theodore continued to bow.
Several minutes passed. The sound of crawling emanated nearby, which caused Theodore to stand up straight immediately. Finally seeing that Elizabeth had gone, he let out a relieved sigh. He was anticipating a response, but she seemed to spare him this time.
In front of him was a white mask sitting in a black, viscous gel, staring at him. It looked like a Maya. It was Theodore's pet Shadow, Pochi.
"Oh, thank goodness you're alright! I thought Sister might have gotten to you, I was worried sick! I told you to stay away from women in blue clothes!” Seemingly not understanding that they were being scolded, Pochi moved his neck about obliviously. Theodore crouched down, and petted Pochi’s mask.
“… Regardless, I’m glad you’re alright…” Theodore exhaled and turned his head. “Sister could’ve really roughed you up… But she didn’t hurt you?”
A white mask and chains. When he saw them, he thought Elizabeth’s opponent was Pochi, but Theodore remembered that it had a gun. Not only did Pochi not have a gun, but Elizabeth had said that the Reaper was a worthless opponent in the first place. It was not Pochi.
Feeling that reassurance, Theodore got goosebumps. He wasn’t aware that he was protecting Pochi, and yet he still hit Elizabeth directly. To Theodore, it was a miracle that he was safe now. “Think about it. It was dangerous to secretly follow Sister into Monad.” Theodore worried that Elizabeth might find Pochi, but realized that he had no excuse if he were to be caught; he thought it fruitless to try and explain this to Elizabeth, however.
Worried about Theordore’s pale face, Pochi brought his mask closer to him. The way he tilted his neck was very cute. He clunked his mask into Theodore’s face.
“Are you listening? This is half your fault, too. From now on, never approach a woman in blue clothes. Alright?”
“PLEASURE… WORKING… WITH YOU…” His difficulty in speaking further fueled Theodore’s desire to protect it.
“I shall go to Tartarus and bring you some food. Please wait a moment.” Theodore stroked his mask again, then got up. Pochi’s mask was very smooth, with no eyes, nor nose, nor mouth, but Theodore saw worry in his face.
“I-I’ll be back as soon as I can.” With great reluctance, Theodore walked away from Pochi. After taking just a few steps, he stopped and looked back. Pochi sat there, motionlessly. Though he had no eyes, Theodore felt the same reluctance that he felt from Pochi. He ran back to him, thinking of something else to say. “Oh, I just can’t stand leaving you here alone. I’ll stay here a little longer, and then go hunt Shadows.”
Seeing Theodore’s expressions, Elizabeth said, surprised, “My, Theo. You’re looking quite carefree.” Theodore simply continued to stroke Pochi’s mask obsessively.

Elizabeth returned to the Velvet Room, and Theodore shortly thereafter. It was the Dark Hour, meaning the SEES leader might come visit. Igor sat at the round table, motionlessly. The Empowered Ones stood before him.
“How are the preparations for Vision Quest going?” Elizabeth asked Margaret.
“It still needs more time. I expect preparations to be finished by the beginning of the new year, though.”
“It’s a trial that draws upon the girl’s memories, correct?”
“Right. Her group has been fighting special Shadows that only come out during the full moon. I’m going to prepare Shadows based on these memories and have them fight again. After those, I’ll have her fight some other enemies that I have prepared. And if she can beat those…” Her voice trailed off.
Elizabeth did not want to know the contents of the trial, but rather the motivation behind it. She asked: “What made you want to create this trial?”
“It is merely for entertainment— no other reason.” Margaret looked away for just a moment. ‘No other reason.’ It was clearly a lie. There was something else at play. Understanding this, Elizabeth was satisfied, knowing Elizabeth would not explain any further.
“Thank you for the insight.” After giving her thanks, Elizabeth looked to Theodore. The sisters’ conversation didn’t interest their brother, yet he looked bizarrely at ease; merry, even.
“Theo, what has you in such high spirits?”
Theodore, clearly distracted, eventually answered. “I have witnessed the beauty of life. I am simply remembering it again now.” Theodore’s expression quickly changed to nervousness. His face turned blue, as if he had been splashed with ice water. “… N-no other reason!!!”
Seeing Theodore panicking made Elizabeth feel increasingly unnerved. “Theo, what do you mean by ‘the beauty of life?’ Please, enlighten us.”
“N-No! I-I couldn’t possibly, Sister…!” Theodore was clearly hiding something.
“Perhaps a bit of whipping will help…” Elizabeth opened her Compendium.
Igor’s eyes moved towards her. “Elizabeth, do not use Personas in the Velvet Room. Continue your quarrel elsewhere, please.”
“But, Master…”
Margaret butted in. “Elizabeth. Master has already spoken.” They stared at each other for several seconds. Theodore felt a deep uneasiness growing inside of him; Igor broke into a cold sweat.
“… Of course. I humbly ask that you forgive my transgressions, Master.” She slammed her Compendium shut. Theodore sighed with relief; Margaret was quick to reprimand him, though.
“Why are you smiling, Theo? Don’t act as if you are not hiding something.”
“Huh?”
“Tell us. Don’t keep secrets from us.” Margaret began to step up to him. Theodore backed up at the same pace.
“I… I’m not! I would never keep secrets from you two… W-What would I have to hide?”
“Then why are you panicking? Tell us.”
Elizabeth chimed in. “If you truly were not hiding anything, you would not be getting so flustered.”
“Th… that…” Theodore’s sisters further encroached on his space. As he whined like a pathetic pup, Igor turned his attention to him. Theodore could not see him, though; all he could see was his quickly impending doom.
Igor spoke in his trembling voice. “Do not be so aggressive with your brother, you two. Everyone has their own secrets. Isn’t that so?” As he was the three siblings’ shared master, Theodore was pleasantly surprised that Igor came to his defense.
The sisters spoke as one. “I apologize, Master, but this is a problem between siblings.”
Igor jumped in his chair with a start. “… It seems there is nothing I can do.”
“W-What!?” Theodore shrieked. The sisters drew in closer. With no other option, Theodore hung his head in defeat, powerless. He felt like a criminal in a TV drama, backed to the edge of a cliff.
He began to confess.

After his explanation, Theodore collapsed onto the floor in repentance. He placed his hands in front of him. He felt he was done for. Elizabeth was very upset with him. He was feeding and protecting Shadows. That was what he told them. The sister took in their brother’s plea, and it was Margaret who first responded.
“… Why would you make a Shadow a pet? That’s an awfully strange thing to do.
Elizabeth continued. “It may be weird, but I think it to be weirder that you would hide this from us.”
Theodore felt at ease. “Really? Well, there is more that I should—”
“About this pet, Theo. You have been keeping all of its love to yourself, so how about we enter it into a pet show? It will be so adorable that it will surely win first place. I for one would certainly like to see it.”
Margaret stood up and nodded. “As would I. To think that there would be a creature in Monad that would enrapture even Theo.”
Theodore got up impatiently in response to the two’s excessive expectations. “I… fear that you may be disappointed with his cuteness.”
Finally, Elizabeth stood, looking up into her brother’s eyes. “We would never be disappointed. Please, show us your pet.”
“Alright. I’ll show you everything I told you about.”
The two sisters stared intently at Theodore, which made him feel a bit uncomfortable. “… Master, is it okay for my siblings and I to leave for a while?”
“I do not mind. Take as long as you please.” Igor sounded utterly relieved.
“Well then, let’s go.” Elizabeth gleefully made for the door. Margaret followed suit, as did Theodore, leaving the Velvet Room.
Left all by his lonesome, Igor muttered to himself. “What trouble will they get themselves into next?”

With Theodore’s guidance, the three went to the ninth floor of Monad. They each were not holding their Compendiums, rather they had something wrapped in a furoshiki cloth. Inside were items they had gathered from defeating Shadows in Tartarus. They prepared these items into pet food before coming to Monad.
“He should be around here.” Theodore paused, then called out, “We brought you food!!!” They heard something shift at the end of the corridor. It cried out in pain, staying away from the three.
“… What’s wrong? Are you okay?… Ah…” Theodore seemed to remember something. His face turned sour. “That’s right. I told him to stay away from women in blue clothes.”
Elizabeth responded immediately. “But why would you tell him that?”
“I would like to know, too,” Margaret added.
“I feared that if either of you happened upon him, you might… go overboard with your attacks, as you do with most Shadows. I only did it to protect him; he’s the only pet I have, after all.”
Theodore’s honesty and forwardness upset Elizabeth. “Are you implying that I just throw my spells around without thinking?”
“… Am I wrong?”
“How rude! Just because you say it doesn’t mean it’s true!” She reached for her Persona Compendium and opened it. However, the furoshiki fell from her hands and plopped onto the ground, opening up. Theodore flinched instinctively.
“If you used your Persona just now, you would’ve scared him off for good!”
“… I see your point now.” Elizabeth closed her Compendium.
Margaret spoke with Theodore. “Is your pet still scared? Perhaps you could try calling his name?

Theodore put on an oddly serious face, and called out into the darkness. “Oh Pochi! It’s okay to come out! These two won’t hurt you!” Again they heard something— Pochi— cry in the darkness. They heard hesitance and anxiety in its groans.
"Well, it's not that you told him to stay away from us because you thought we were horrible, right?"
"It seems he meant no harm in it," Margaret concluded.
Ignoring his sisters, Theodore took a few steps into the darkness, clutching his portion of pet food. He knelt down, and unwrapped the furoshiki cloth. He grabbed a beetle horn the size of his arm, and threw it out into the dark like a baton. "There's your food. I think you'll find it quite delicious."
The Shadow moaned in response and came closer. Instead of coming out into the open, Pochi extended his phlegmatic body into a sort of tentacle, snatching the food Theodore had thrown, and pulled it back into the shadows. The siblings could hear him crunching into the beetle horn.
"I have an idea." Elizabeth leaned over and opened her cloth. She dug through a pile of various Shadow items and took out a bundle of silver hair— Tiara's Hair, an item dropped from floating wig-like Shadows called Shouting Tiaras. She deftly crafted it into a long rope. She attached a beetle horn of her own to the end of it.
"Hold on a moment, Sister. What on earth are you doing?"
"See for yourself." She gripped the other end of the rope and cast the beetle horn into the darkness. Immediately they heard Pochi groan as he began munching on the horn, pulling the rope taut. Elizabeth yanked on her end. She felt some resistance from the other end. Pochi was holding firm onto the beetle horn, being pulled closer and closer. Elizabeth grinned as she continued to feel him in.
"How quaint. Opposing the rulers of power… is a fool's errand." She tugged on the rope with all her might. Pochi was no match for her, and he flew through the air, landing right in front of Elizabeth. He stared up at her.
Pochi spat out what was left of the horn and scurried away. He ran behind Theodore's leg, shaking, clearly horrified.
"Sister, how could you!?" Theodore yelled. "This is exactly why Pochi's scared of you!"
"Are you saying that this is my fault, Theo?"
"Yes! You have to be more careful with him." Theodore stroked Pochi's mask, picked out an item from his cloth and tenderly handed it to him. Pochi took it into his body, which throbbed as he chowed down.
Margaret took out an item and threw it over to him; he reached a tentacle out to grab it while maintaining eye contact with Theodore. Margaret threw another item, and then a third. Each one she threw, Pochi caught in his tentacles and ate it. "... Quite interesting, this one." Margaret was never as busy as her siblings, so even small things like this entertained her. Though she remained as expressionless as ever, she continued to throw Pochi more and more treats.

Elizabeth stared on as her siblings played with the Shadow. A white mask. Black chains. He looked like a Maya, she thought, but something about him looked weird.
"Are you alright, Sister?" Theodore asked.
"What's wrong?" Margaret added. Elizabeth was almost never this quiet.
"This strange feeling, why is it making me worry so much?" Elizabeth ultimately decided not to bring this up; she didn't want to ruin their fun.
"It's his name. Your naming ability is absolutely dreadful."
"Really?" Margaret responded without looking up. "I think it's quite cute."
"I thought so too," said Theodore. "I was quite proud when I came up with it." He continued to feed Pochi without so much as glancing at Elizabeth. "Oh, Pochi. I'll always protect you, forever and ever."
"Yes," Margaret responded. "We must protect the weak." Margaret also started to look strange. She had an odd gleam in her eyes. She seemed to be fascinated by Pochi.
"Well, I guess he is fairly cute. I'm going to head back now. What about you two?"
Margaret got up, clutching her empty furoshiki cloth. "I shall go to Tartarus and get more food. I feel I haven't given him enough yet."
"I shall do the same," agreed Theodore. "We ought to get going. He's going to get hungry again soon." Theodore sits down again. He picks up Pochi and strokes his mask. "Wait here for us, okay?" He turns to Elizabeth. "Sister, we must be off. Try not to bully Pochi anymore while we're gone, okay? He's only a child."
"Sorry to keep you waiting, Theo," Margaret said. "We should go now."
"Yes, let's." Theodore and Margaret walked off, leaving their sister behind without a word.
Elizabeth slowly turned her gaze to Pochi. He already began inching backwards. Elizabeth grabbed an item, wanting to feed him. "Do not fear… Here is a tasty treat for you." She crouched down and shook it in front of his face. Much to her surprise, Pochi ran off into the dark, incredibly quickly for a Maya.
Elizabeth looked down at what she was holding. "Do you hate it? Oh, a Greasy Gear… It may be too hard for you." Greasy Gears were items dropped by Wild Drives. Elizabeth thought it looked less than appetizing. "Perhaps it would taste better if it was breaded and fried… Maybe he'll like something else."
She called out to him. "Pochi, you can come out now." No response. She could only hear total silence. "You hate me, don't you?"
Defeated, Elizabeth got up and headed to the Velvet Room, leaving the furoshiki and the rest of the food behind.
For an instant, Elizabeth felt an immense pressure behind her. "Ghh…!" She flipped around. It was a dark, malicious, hostile energy. She frantically went to open her Compendium to defend herself.
But nothing attacked her.
"It looks like… I was mistaken…?" She began to lower her guard, still on edge. "What on earth is this? We searched through all of Monad this time…" She couldn't help but feel its presence lurking behind her in the darkness.

Back at the entrance of Tartarus, Elizabeth placed her hand on the door to the Velvet Room, but stopped.
"Yeah, that looks good…"
She heard the voice of a young girl on the other side. The leader of SEES. Elizabeth opened the door in an odd panic and entered the Velvet Room.
The girl was standing in front of the round table, talking with Igor. She turned around, and saw Elizabeth’s familiar face. “Ah, you’re back!” she exclaimed happily.
Elizabeth bowed respectfully in return. “I deeply apologize for abandoning my duties without warning. I humbly ask that you find it in yourself to forgive this discourtesy.”
“Oh, I-I don’t mind.” she responded. Elizabeth raised her head and bashfully assumed her normal position behind Igor. “How have you fared today?”
The girl smiled and tilted her head. “Nothing special. I guess I could talk about school, but you’d just be sitting there bored and stone faced.”
“Please, go ahead. If seeing a boring face worries you, then I shall pretend to be interested until you are satisfied.” The girl seemed to be put off slightly by this statement. Elizabeth was confused for a moment, but then understood. “I see. It is not that you wish my face to be more interesting, rather you wanted to see Master’s interesting face. Again, I apologize for letting my ego get the better of me.”
“Do not call others' faces ‘interesting,’ Elizabeth.”
“But Master, no other face could possibly interest her more than yours.”
“I-It’s fine you guys! You don’t have to do anything!”
Elizabeth swiftly interjected. “But it is my duty as an attendant of the Velvet Room to facilitate your needs.”
“It’s alright, really. By the way, your dress is a little… messed up.” Elizabeth hurriedly fixed her outfit. The girl seemed to chuckle a bit. “I’m gonna go now. I’ll come back when it’s the Dark Hour again.”
“I hope you come to be interested in our faces again.”
“We’re exploring Tartarus today. Everyone is in high spirits after Christmas.”
‘Everyone.’ Elizabeth knew that the girl was the leader of SEES. But there was another part of her statement that caught her attention. “Christmas has already passed? If you don’t mind, could tell me what it is today.”
“Today? The 26th. Winter break is starting tomorrow.”
“Ah… I see.” Elizabeth visited the girl’s room at the beginning of December. Since then, two weeks had passed on her side; but for Elizabeth, it felt like just the other day. She couldn’t help but realize how different their lives were. She was so far out of her reach. Even though she was right in front of her, she felt so distant. A crushing anxiety built in her chest, clouding her vision.
“A-Are you okay? You don’t look very well…”
“No, I am alright. Thank you for your concern.”
“Yeah. You know, if something happens, tell me. I’m here for you if you need it.”
“… I shall consider it.”
The girl left the Velvet Room. Elizabeth stared at that closed door. How many more times would she be able to visit?

Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue - Chapter 2

2022-09-09T19:12:27Z

NicoNicoNicotine:

=== II: Pet Shadow ===

The sun was setting. The shadows seemed to be longer than usual. December sunsets tend to be shorter than most. It was about to fade from sight, melting into the western horizon.
Elizabeth was walking along the road of the real world, and next to her was the young SEES leader, the girl, the guest of the Velvet Room.
Elizabeth’s cheery footsteps were not just because of the gorgeous Christmas lights surrounding her, showing that Christmas was just a few weeks away— rather, her long-held desire to see the young woman’s room was finally fulfilled. Having just visited and spent some time with her there, Elizabeth made her exit from the Iwatodai dormitory and walked along the illuminated Paulownia Mall.

The cool winter air was exciting for Elizabeth. When an all-blue, unmoving, unchanging room, with no sense nor stimulus, is all that one knows, it is easy to lose one’s true self. Elizabeth was fortunate to have met SEES’ leader: it was rare for a resident of the Velvet Room to get the opportunity to visit the world of human beings, a world which she had only heard about in passing from Igor and by reading books. Everything was fresh in her mind; Elizabeth’s heart was throbbing, glad that she was able to experience even a little of it. So much so, that she was even able to forget her role as a Velvet Room attendant.

As of this moment, Elizabeth was walking through Paulownia Mall. When she first saw the large fountain there with the girl, she asked Igor to have one installed in the Velvet Room, a request that was swiftly rejected. There was also the Takoyaki stand located in front of Iwatodai station, various restaurants in the shopping district, and even the unique experience of eating sweets. Elizabeth was free to enjoy all of these experiences. Furthermore, she even challenged the unfamiliar trial of riding an escalator, which she dubbed “the flowing stairs and the impending blade”.
Then there was Naganaki Shrine, a place where Elizabeth had her fortune drawn from a box and played in a jungle gym and a slide, all the while, much to her embarrassment afterwards, making gleeful sounds as if she were a child. These precious memories would never fade for her.

At Gekkoukan High, Elizabeth bought the same bread that many other high school students also purchase, stood at the podium of a classroom, and performed her own song in the music room. Even though knowing it fully well, it was still hard for her to believe that this bright and vibrant school was the same place that transforms into the mysterious den that was Tartarus.
It was certainly a very interesting place, but today's experience in the girl’s room easily surpassed that of the school’s. Her room was the place where Elizabeth could get to know her the most deeply; when Elizabeth was let into her room, she felt like she was let into her heart. It could be that only Elizabeth feels this way, that it was her imagination. But regardless, that feeling was undeniably real to her.
The warmth of friendship. “So, this is what it’s like… to have a friend…” she said with a smile on her face. It was a special feeling, different from that of her relationship with her brother and sister. Elizabeth knew that this was a real human relationship. An irreplaceable bond: A friend.

Elizabeth stared at the girl walking next to her and spoke in her heart what she couldn’t tell her. “The time I spent with her is more important to me than anything else”. Important enough she might have forgotten her role as a ruler of power. She really could lose herself to this happiness; but this could not be permitted. Thus, Elizabeth decided to put an end to her outings with her.
Noticing Elizabeth’s feverish gaze, the girl’s chestnut hair swayed as she turned to look at her. “I’m sorry. I’m not great with hospitality.”
“No, I couldn’t have asked for anything more. It was a truly wonderful experience. So marvelous I felt my past melt away. I can think of nothing better.”
“R-Really? That’s a bit much. Why do you think that? Was it something I said?” The girl blushed as the words flowed out of her mouth. Thinking of Elizabeth as a ‘friend’ wasn’t anything special to the girl. It was just as ordinary as any other word. But that warmed Elizabeth’s heart. It was proof that she was just another part of her life.
“You have my utmost thanks for showing me everything about this world thus far. I’ll thank you again later, so please visit the Velvet Room at your own convenience.”
Elizabeth rewarded the girl with words as well as items every time she indulged her wish to see the outside world. These same trinkets were used to fund SEES’ combat equipment and supplies.
“Yeah, thanks for everything.”
“Yes, likewise. Thanks to you, my world view has broadened greatly. For that much, no amount of silver could ever be enough to convey my gratitude to you.” Suddenly ceasing her steps, Elizabeth declared in a booming voice, “my gratitude is infinitely greater than that of the universe!”
The other mall-goers passing by stopped in their tracks, having heard the sudden declaration. The SEES leader’s face turned even redder as the overwhelming gazes of the others began to flood her field of view, “This is… definitely a bit much…” and Elizabeth took note of this herself too.
“My apologies, it seems that I am still invigorated! “
“Y-yeah. Well then, we should get going.”
Hurried along by the girl, Elizabeth made her way towards Paulownia Mall's back alley. To normal humans, it seemed like a simple dead-end alleyway; however, there was a blue door at the end of it only visible to residents and guests of the Velvet Room. During the Dark Hour, this was the same door that the girl used to visit the Velvet Room.
The young girl bids farewell to Elizabeth in front of it. “Well, I’ll be seeing you then.”
“Of course. Well then-”

Immediately after exchanging their brief farewells, the two turn their backs on each other to part ways. But mid-way through Elizabeth feels the urge to tell the girl that she would be ending her outings with her.
“I… Well -”
“Are you -” At the same time, the girl stopped walking and turned back to face Elizabeth, seemingly also having something to say.
“What seems to be the matter?”
“What’s wrong?” They both spoke at the same time. Both of them are stunned into silence for a moment, then a second later Elizabeth opens her mouth.
“Please, feel free to speak first. Would you prefer to discuss it in the Velvet Room?”
“No, here’s fine. It shouldn’t be too long.”
“Is that right? Well then, you have my ear.”
“Well, I, um…” Taking a moment to collect herself and control her rambling, the girl began again. “It’s about Nyx – no… the inevitable destruction of the world that’s coming…”
The inevitable destruction of the world. “Well, this is sudden,” Elizabeth couldn’t help but think to herself.
Nyx. With that word ceaselessly weighing upon her mind, Elizabeth silently listened to the girl, who continued to tell her story, speaking unclearly.
“Hypothetically, what if there was some sort of way we could all forget our fates? Everyone could spend each day in peace without fear until the day of destruction… I’ve been thinking about it a lot.” It was a bizarre topic. But Elizabeth for some reason showed the girl sympathy. The girl then asked her a question.
“Do you think it’s right to forget our fates and accept ruin?” She stared intently at Elizabeth’s face. A radiance formed on her face. The eyes of a human that gave into despair could not decide.
Elizabeth’s expression relaxed slightly. “Do as you would like.” The girl gasped just slightly. She seemed to not expect those words. Elizabeth chuckled slightly and added: “With your permission, it seems you already have the answer to your question. It is not my place to make your decisions for you, you see.”
“I… I understand.” Her eyes cast down. Past her eyelashes were traces of sorrow. After a long silence, she smiled forlornly. “In that case, alright. Thank you for listening to me.”
“I apologize if my answer was not useful to you.” Elizabeth bowed slightly.
The girl then asked, “Well then, it’s my turn to listen to you. What’s up?”
Elizabeth straightened herself then lowered her head. “Thank you, truly.” She raised her head and stared at the girl.
“… Did you wanna ask something?”
“I have decided that this will be the last time I visit this world.”
“Huh?” The girl’s eyes widened as a shocked look suddenly appeared on her face. “B-But I still wanna show you around! … Was I really a boring guide after all?”
“Absolutely not.” Elizabeth shook her head. “I am a completely different person since first visiting this world. If I stay on this side any longer, I may forget my duties entirely… And that would put you at a severe disadvantage, wouldn’t it? Though I am very reluctant to part, today will be my last day here.”
The girl only gave off a bittersweet smile. “We can always meet in the Velvet Room, right?”
“Yes. Master and I will always be awaiting your next arrival.”
“Yeah. Well, see you.”
The girl walked out of the alley, disappearing into the bustling crowds that flooded Paulownia Mall. Elizabeth heard Christmas songs echo through the alley as she stood alone, holding her Persona Compendium in her arm as usual.
A sudden thought came to Elizabeth’s mind. How important was what happened today to the girl? Elizabeth and the other residents of the Velvet Room were beyond the normal flow of time. It would be no surprise if the memories of today were to gradually fade from her mind by the next time they met. “What is this feeling?” she muttered.
She had had a fulfilling time; unprecedentedly so. But regardless, she still felt that something was missing in her.
Unaware that this feeling within her was loneliness, Elizabeth returned to the Velvet Room.

The girl did not visit the Velvet Room during the Dark Hour following their last meeting. In this blue room, stagnant in time, only the melodic voice and flowing piano were heard.
“It seems that our guest will not be appearing tonight,” Igor said as usual, sitting in his usual seat.
“It seems so, Master,” said Elizabeth as she stared listlessly ahead.
“Elizabeth...”
“What is it, Master?”
“You did not give me trouble this time.”
“I don’t remember ever doing that to you.”
“Didn’t you the other day? That it was ‘because of my eyes’ or ‘because of my nose’?”
Igor seemed to be concerned about Elizabeth's lack of teasing. The words came back to Elizabeth’s memory. “What I said was not me giving you trouble, it was just a matter of fact.”
“Is that so? Well then...”
Igor turns his head towards Elizabeth, his eyes closed and his eyeballs eerily pulsing beneath their lids.
“I believe that that is a face that you should refrain from ever making in front of our guest, Master.”
“Oh? And why is that?”
“In the words of today's youth, it makes me want to ‘barf;’ it is ‘nasty as hell.’”
“Well, I tried at least.” Igor opened his beady eyes again and returned them to their original position, facing forward as usual. This time, Elizabeth was the one to question Igor; “Why not stretch your nose and see how much longer it can get?”
“Why don’t we save this for another time, Elizabeth.”
“Done already?”
The chatter died down yet again and only the sounds of the piano and the songstress’ voice could be heard. Then Elizabeth opened her mouth for a moment, before spitting out the words that festerd on her tongue.
“I do have one question.”
“What is it?”
“It’s about Nyx. I wanted to ask you, supposing you know anything about it.”
Still facing ahead, Igor’s body begins to quiver. “Where did you hear that name?”
“From our guest. About an ‘inevitable destruction of the world’ that’s incoming, I believe.”
Swallowing the silence, Igor takes a short breath then speaks. “Nyx. The inevitable destruction of the world. In the near future, not far from now even, Nyx will appear. The destruction of the world will follow after. That is Nyx.” Elizabeth did not expect this response. For the rulers of power, ‘inevitable’ was an unfamiliar concept. “If Nyx makes her appearance, then I shall stop her myself.”
Igor laughs briefly, his chuckles eerily spilling out beyond his lips.
“It is useless to discuss stopping Nyx. I believe that it will not be any of us that does it. Though I cannot say such with certainty, I am interested to see what marvels our guest will bring forth.”
With the words that Igor said somewhat reassuring her, Elizabeth spoke.
“If you say so, Master. If you believe that she can defeat Nyx, then I am certain that she will be able to.”
His interest piqued further, Igor smiled again.
“It is certainly true that Nyx cannot be destroyed. However, humans possess the ability to make miracles happen with their power of bonds— especially so for that girl, the Wild Card. Well then, we shall see just how this plays out.”
Saying as such, a single bead of sweat ran down Igor’s cheek. “Is that all, Elizabeth?”
Sensing that there was nothing else of value to add to the conversation, Elizabeth changed the topic.
“There is one more thing. I cannot sense either of my siblings”. It was common for Theodore and Margaret to not be present in the Velvet Room with Elizabeth. However, regardless of their distance, Elizabeth could usually still sense their presence. Right now, there was no such sign.
"Margaret is preparing a trial for our guest formed from her memories and her experiences— a 'Vision Quest,' so to speak. Once she has finished the preparations, the point of entry will be a door located at Tartarus' entrance. At least, that was what she told me."
"A trial from her memories? What could that mean? Well, if my sister is the one behind it, I have no doubt that it will be something truly sadistic."
"'Sadistic' is how you would describe it?" Igor subtly muttered under his breath.
"Did you say something, Master?"
"No, it was nothing. Anyway, Theodore told me as he left that he was going to train in Monad."
“He’s in Monad again? He’s practically been living there these days. Does my foolish little brother really enjoy torturing those Shadows so much? He really ought to show more moderation in indulging his cruel hobbies.”
Igor mutters in secrecy. “Cruel hobby? Can you of all people say that?”
“I don’t like to play with the Shadows that much. Or something like that.”
“T-That’s... Elizabeth, if you heard that, then I believe that it’s best that we don’t dwell on this topic,” Igors says with a faintly shaken voice.
Elizabeth responds expressionlessly, “Is that so? Well, I apologize for my rudeness. I will not talk about it any further.” A half-hearted response.
There was another thing on her mind. The “Vision Quest” trial that Margaret is preparing. It was clear that she was interested in the combat abilities of SEES, but was this fascination just a passing feeling?
Elizabeth tilted her head and thought, “Maybe it’s something else. Is Sister trying to help the girl? It’s a trial that’s being prepared by Margaret, a ruler of power; naturally, it would involve combat. Her goal may be to further strengthen SEES by preparing fearsome foes for them to defeat.”
Elizabeth thought (perhaps a little too much) about what she could do for the girl herself; and then it hit her. Imagining herself fighting the girl, a spark was lit within Elizabeth. A fiery spirit formed inside of her. Igor turned his head, looking towards Elizabeth. “What’s wrong, Elizabeth? Your face is a little red.”
“Is that so?” A textbook response. Elizabeth answered without even hearing his question.
A battle… with her...
What will become of it?
Elizabeth’s consciousness was entirely focused on imagining it. There was no greater pleasure, no greater satisfaction than that.
Completely immersed in euphoria, Elizabeth did not notice her heartbeat accelerating.

Theodore’s cheery chorus resonated from the ninth floor of Monad.
“Velvet, oh velvet. My master has a long nose.” He was in good spirits.
In his hands lay a furoshiki wrapping cloth, which held various items dropped by Shadows: Beetle Horns, Snake Scales and Relic Fragments. These items served as treats for Theodore’s pet, Pochi.
Ever since he decided to look after him, Theodore has been bringing Pochi various items in the efforts of helping him grow stronger. However, because the structure of both Tartarus and Monad changed every time it was entered, Pochi’s location changed too. Theodore sensed Pochi’s approximate location, and when he felt he was in the right spot, exclaimed in an inviting voice; “Pochi, I’m here!”
Just then something wriggled from the darkness, followed immediately by the dull metallic sound of dragging chains. It created a horrifying scraping sound as it crawled. Its mask bone-white, a black tar-colored blob appeared.
Pochi. However, his size changed dramatically compared to when Theodore first found him. Much larger than Theodore’s palm, he was now the size of a large dog. His chain, once the size of a necklace, was now the size of a weapon, and its mask, formerly the size of a thumb, now the size of a human face.
The Shadow found his way to Theodore’s feet, stretching his neck, which Theodore then rubbed. “There, there, you’re hungry, right? I brought something for you,” and Theodore opened the furoshiki wrapping. Within the blink of an eye, Pochi’s large body stole the wrapping from his hands and digested the contents within himself, wriggling intensely all the while. Sounds of Pochi wolfing down the food like a starved beast emanated from him, feeding into his growth.
Regardless of how many times Theodore saw it, he never tired of seeing Pochiso satisfied; and as such, he regularly brought various items for him to feast on.
Theodore yet again drew his hand closer to the white mask, energetically smiling. “Is it tasty?” And again, he rubbed Pochi’s mask. Though his skeletal colored mask emitted no emotion, he pressed it into Theodore’s hand, seemingly indulging in his warmth.
“Ohh, yes, yes, aren't you just the cutest?” The loudly rumbling Shadow’s body stopped moving; his meal time had come to an end. In response to his owner's playful affection, the domesticated Shadow rested his head on Theodore’s shoulder.
Weightier than it appeared from a glance, Theodore strained out a smile. “You’re a heavy boy, aren’t you?”
“MUST… EAT YOU… NOW.” A voice leaked out from Pochi’s mask. As he had grown, Pochi seemed to better understand human language.
“I am not a snack. And do not speak so rudely. When you want something, you ask nicely: say ‘May I’ and ‘please’.”
“MAY I... EAT YOU... PLEASE?”
“You’re asking to eat me? Are your other meals not sufficient enough for you?”
After pushing on Pochi’s mask, attempting to free himself from the imposing Shadow, Theodore said in a commanding voice: “Stay! Sit!”
Pochi froze on the spot, swaying his neck back and forth.
“Good, good. Hand!” Theodore places one hand in front of Pochi, and the shadow stretches a part of its body, placing its tentacle-like hand on Theodore's palm. Pochi mimicked the same gesture as Theodore, truly living up to its status as a pet.
“Good boy. Well then, stay here and I’ll be sure to bring more treats for you when I next come to Tartarus.”
Nodding in approval, Theodore stood up, turning his back towards Pochi. However, he sensed the shuddering Pochi behind him; he turned around again. Pochi had stretched his body in pursuit of Theodore as he made his exit.
Theodore scolded the Shadow. “I said ‘wait’ didn’t I? Do you not understand your master's words?” He ever so slightly drew upon his commanding presence as a ruler of power. Wincing away in fear, Pochi dejectedly returned to his original position.
“Okay... Well then, I’ll be off now.”
Making his exit from Monad, something came to Theodore’s mind. Pochi had grown a lot, but how long could he keep this a secret from his sisters? It might be best to start thinking about that now— what he would do when the time came. Theodore still did not know, nor was he aware of his pet’s terrifying true identity.

Flames engulfed three Shadows, turning to ash as their death cries bellowed out. At the back stood the largest and strongest: A Grand Magus, dressed like a jester. Though weaker compared to other Shadows that dwelled within Monad, the average Persona user would still have a hard time fighting it, assuming that they were even able to see Monad’s door too. Elizabeth wiped it out in one blow. Though she eliminated it using fire magic, the steam vapors still rising, not a single bead of sweat ran down her body. Wearing her usual blank expression, Elizabeth shut her Persona Compendium with a thud.
“It’s this time already... I should be going soon.”
Currently Elizabeth was on the ninth floor of Monad. By now Elizabeth had fought over twenty battles; it was getting late. It wouldn’t be unusual for the Reaper to make his appearance soon.
“Well, the Reaper still hasn’t appeared yet. Maybe it would be a good idea to go back now.” Pulling herself together, Elizabeth made way towards the tenth floor.
Suddenly, without warning, a noise makes Elizabeth stop in her tracks. It was when she made way back towards the intersection that she asked herself which way she should go. From the back of the hallway to her right, the jangling of chains could be heard, a clear sign that the Reaper was close by.
Elizabeth moved towards the source of the noise.
Letting it make the first move, Elizabeth proceeded. Attacking from the darkness ahead, she was struck by a pitifully weak looking wind attack, which she casually took. Elizabeth readied her Persona Compendium. “Know your place.”
To the average person, it would seem like a weak attack without much force, but as a ruler of power, this was enough to eliminate most foes in a single blow. The enemy was blown away by a torrent with the force of a wrecking ball, and was flung towards the wall. A sudden ear-piercing screech bellowed throughout the surroundings: the force of it caused fragments of the ceiling to crumble – the struck assailant was half-sunk into a large, depressed wall.
“Now then...” staring intently at the shadow, Elizabeth tilted her head and pondered. “Hmm... is this really the Reaper?” This ‘Reaper’ did have a white, skeletal mask and chains dangling from it, and it did wield two long-barreled revolvers. However, this one was quite small.

Elizabeth was used to the Reaper being a few meters taller than her, but this one seemed to be of a much lower grade than the usual. The chains wrapped around its body were thin, and the barrels of its guns were short like a toy. Still wincing from the previous attack, it trembled in a manner that was quite painful to watch “Is this a misshapen version of the Reaper? How could that possibly happen?”
Elizabeth stood in bewilderment, feeling almost as if she was bullying the Shadow. Unlike the other Shadows that were fiercely hostile, this one was difficult to attack. But this Shadow was the first to attack; those who provoke it shouldn’t complain if they are killed in battle.
That was what Elizabeth believed. Always face your opponent, and never hold back. Mercy is a disservice to your opponent, as well as yourself. Elizabeth sighed, wondering what the leader of SEES would do. "Such a kind person would not think such things."
Elizabeth nodded approvingly and pointed at the false imitation of the Reaper. "I shall let you go, this time. When next we meet, however, I will show you no mercy. Become an excellent Reaper. Do you understand?"
It did not seem to understand. It shook, quivering, then disappeared. It seemed to melt into the darkness, then leave. Having done a good deed, Elizabeth loosened her lips. But suddenly, she was directly struck by an intense chill. The strongest form of Ice magic, Mabufudyne. It could easily kill weaker Shadows.

Elizabeth's body froze in an instant. Large chunks of ice formed, turning her into an icicle. Within the ice, Elizabeth opened her eyes wide in a fiery rage. That movement alone caused the ice to shatter and burst into several pieces. When she glanced in the direction of the attack, she saw an unexpected figure.
“… Theo. What might you be doing here?"
Theo stood there, holding his Persona Compendium in one hand. He was undoubtedly the one who froze Elizabeth.
"Uh— I... Well, um... that... You were about to be attacked by a Shadow, and... I'm sorry! I got impatient and missed! I would never aim an attack at you, Sister! It was an honest mistake!"
Elizabeth faced Theodore. "... I don't understand what you're saying."
Theodore backed away frightened. "W– ... I– I didn't mean to!"
“What has my brother so frazzled? It's… oddly relaxing.” Elizabeth was now in a good mood. He only hit her with a Mabufudyne, after all.
But Theodore seemed to think otherwise. He bowed with such velocity, it seemed he might smash his head into his knees. "Sister, please find it in your heart to forgive me!" Theodore trembled just as much as that Shadow did. He seemed to be genuinely frightened, but Elizabeth did not know why. She decided not to press it further.
Elizabeth briskly walked past Theodore. Not wanting to disturb her good mood, she went straight for the teleporter upstairs. Not realizing she had left, Theodore continued to bow.
Several minutes passed. The sound of crawling emanated nearby, which caused Theodore to stand up straight immediately. Finally seeing that Elizabeth had gone, he let out a relieved sigh. He was anticipating a response, but she seemed to spare him this time.
In front of him was a white mask sitting in a black, viscous gel, staring at him. It looked like a Maya. It was Theodore's pet Shadow, Pochi.
"Oh, thank goodness you're alright! I thought Sister might have gotten to you, I was worried sick! I told you to stay away from women in blue clothes!” Seemingly not understanding that they were being scolded, Pochi moved his neck about obliviously. Theodore crouched down, and petted Pochi’s mask.
“… Regardless, I’m glad you’re alright…” Theodore exhaled and turned his head. “Sister could’ve really roughed you up… But she didn’t hurt you?”
A white mask and chains. When he saw them, he thought Elizabeth’s opponent was Pochi, but Theodore remembered that it had a gun. Not only did Pochi not have a gun, but Elizabeth had said that the Reaper was a worthless opponent in the first place. It was not Pochi.
Feeling that reassurance, Theodore got goosebumps. He wasn’t aware that he was protecting Pochi, and yet he still hit Elizabeth directly. To Theodore, it was a miracle that he was safe now. “Think about it. It was dangerous to secretly follow Sister into Monad.” Theodore worried that Elizabeth might find Pochi, but realized that he had no excuse if he were to be caught; he thought it fruitless to try and explain this to Elizabeth, however.
Worried about Theordore’s pale face, Pochi brought his mask closer to him. The way he tilted his neck was very cute. He clunked his mask into Theodore’s face.
“Are you listening? This is half your fault, too. From now on, never approach a woman in blue clothes. Alright?”
“PLEASURE… WORKING… WITH YOU…” His difficulty in speaking further fueled Theodore’s desire to protect it.
“I shall go to Tartarus and bring you some food. Please wait a moment.” Theodore stroked his mask again, then got up. Pochi’s mask was very smooth, with no eyes, nor nose, nor mouth, but Theodore saw worry in his face.
“I-I’ll be back as soon as I can.” With great reluctance, Theodore walked away from Pochi. After taking just a few steps, he stopped and looked back. Pochi sat there, motionlessly. Though he had no eyes, Theodore felt the same reluctance that he felt from Pochi. He ran back to him, thinking of something else to say. “Oh, I just can’t stand leaving you here alone. I’ll stay here a little longer, and then go hunt Shadows.”
Seeing Theodore’s expressions, Elizabeth said, surprised, “My, Theo. You’re looking quite carefree.” Theodore simply continued to stroke Pochi’s mask obsessively.

Elizabeth returned to the Velvet Room, and Theodore shortly thereafter. It was the Dark Hour, meaning the SEES leader might come visit. Igor sat at the round table, motionlessly. The Empowered Ones stood before him.
“How are the preparations for Vision Quest going?” Elizabeth asked Margaret.
“It still needs more time. I expect preparations to be finished by the beginning of the new year, though.”
“It’s a trial that draws upon the girl’s memories, correct?”
“Right. Her group has been fighting special Shadows that only come out during the full moon. I’m going to prepare Shadows based on these memories and have them fight again. After those, I’ll have her fight some other enemies that I have prepared. And if she can beat those…” Her voice trailed off.
Elizabeth did not want to know the contents of the trial, but rather the motivation behind it. She asked: “What made you want to create this trial?”
“It is merely for entertainment— no other reason.” Margaret looked away for just a moment. ‘No other reason.’ It was clearly a lie. There was something else at play. Understanding this, Elizabeth was satisfied, knowing Elizabeth would not explain any further.
“Thank you for the insight.” After giving her thanks, Elizabeth looked to Theodore. The sisters’ conversation didn’t interest their brother, yet he looked bizarrely at ease; merry, even.
“Theo, what has you in such high spirits?”
Theodore, clearly distracted, eventually answered. “I have witnessed the beauty of life. I am simply remembering it again now.” Theodore’s expression quickly changed to nervousness. His face turned blue, as if he had been splashed with ice water. “… N-no other reason!!!”
Seeing Theodore panicking made Elizabeth feel increasingly unnerved. “Theo, what do you mean by ‘the beauty of life?’ Please, enlighten us.”
“N-No! I-I couldn’t possibly, Sister…!” Theodore was clearly hiding something.
“Perhaps a bit of whipping will help…” Elizabeth opened her Compendium.
Igor’s eyes moved towards her. “Elizabeth, do not use Personas in the Velvet Room. Continue your quarrel elsewhere, please.”
“But, Master…”
Margaret butted in. “Elizabeth. Master has already spoken.” They stared at each other for several seconds. Theodore felt a deep uneasiness growing inside of him; Igor broke into a cold sweat.
“… Of course. I humbly ask that you forgive my transgressions, Master.” She slammed her Compendium shut. Theodore sighed with relief; Margaret was quick to reprimand him, though.
“Why are you smiling, Theo? Don’t act as if you are not hiding something.”
“Huh?”
“Tell us. Don’t keep secrets from us.” Margaret began to step up to him. Theodore backed up at the same pace.
“I… I’m not! I would never keep secrets from you two… W-What would I have to hide?”
“Then why are you panicking? Tell us.”
Elizabeth chimed in. “If you truly were not hiding anything, you would not be getting so flustered.”
“Th… that…” Theodore’s sisters further encroached on his space. As he whined like a pathetic pup, Igor turned his attention to him. Theodore could not see him, though; all he could see was his quickly impending doom.
Igor spoke in his trembling voice. “Do not be so aggressive with your brother, you two. Everyone has their own secrets. Isn’t that so?” As he was the three siblings’ shared master, Theodore was pleasantly surprised that Igor came to his defense.
The sisters spoke as one. “I apologize, Master, but this is a problem between siblings.”
Igor jumped in his chair with a start. “… It seems there is nothing I can do.”
“W-What!?” Theodore shrieked. The sisters drew in closer. With no other option, Theodore hung his head in defeat, powerless. He felt like a criminal in a TV drama, backed to the edge of a cliff.
He began to confess.

After his explanation, Theodore collapsed onto the floor in repentance. He placed his hands in front of him. He felt he was done for. Elizabeth was very upset with him. He was feeding and protecting Shadows. That was what he told them. The sister took in their brother’s plea, and it was Margaret who first responded.
“… Why would you make a Shadow a pet? That’s an awfully strange thing to do.
Elizabeth continued. “It may be weird, but I think it to be weirder that you would hide this from us.”
Theodore felt at ease. “Really? Well, there is more that I should—”
“About this pet, Theo. You have been keeping all of its love to yourself, so how about we enter it into a pet show? It will be so adorable that it will surely win first place. I for one would certainly like to see it.”
Margaret stood up and nodded. “As would I. To think that there would be a creature in Monad that would enrapture even Theo.”
Theodore got up impatiently in response to the two’s excessive expectations. “I… fear that you may be disappointed with his cuteness.”
Finally, Elizabeth stood, looking up into her brother’s eyes. “We would never be disappointed. Please, show us your pet.”
“Alright. I’ll show you everything I told you about.”
The two sisters stared intently at Theodore, which made him feel a bit uncomfortable. “… Master, is it okay for my siblings and I to leave for a while?”
“I do not mind. Take as long as you please.” Igor sounded utterly relieved.
“Well then, let’s go.” Elizabeth gleefully made for the door. Margaret followed suit, as did Theodore, leaving the Velvet Room.
Left all by his lonesome, Igor muttered to himself. “What trouble will they get themselves into next?”

With Theodore’s guidance, the three went to the ninth floor of Monad. They each were not holding their Compendiums, rather they had something wrapped in a furoshiki cloth. Inside were items they had gathered from defeating Shadows in Tartarus. They prepared these items into pet food before coming to Monad.
“He should be around here.” Theodore paused, then called out, “We brought you food!!!” They heard something shift at the end of the corridor. It cried out in pain, staying away from the three.
“… What’s wrong? Are you okay?… Ah…” Theodore seemed to remember something. His face turned sour. “That’s right. I told him to stay away from women in blue clothes.”
Elizabeth responded immediately. “But why would you tell him that?”
“I would like to know, too,” Margaret added.
“I feared that if either of you happened upon him, you might… go overboard with your attacks, as you do with most Shadows. I only did it to protect him; he’s the only pet I have, after all.”
Theodore’s honesty and forwardness upset Elizabeth. “Are you implying that I just throw my spells around without thinking?”
“… Am I wrong?”
“How rude! Just because you say it doesn’t mean it’s true!” She reached for her Persona Compendium and opened it. However, the furoshiki fell from her hands and plopped onto the ground, opening up. Theodore flinched instinctively.
“If you used your Persona just now, you would’ve scared him off for good!”
“… I see your point now.” Elizabeth closed her Compendium.
Margaret spoke with Theodore. “Is your pet still scared? Perhaps you could try calling his name?
Theodore put on an oddly serious face, and called out into the darkness. “Oh Pochi! It’s okay to come out! These two won’t hurt you!” Again they heard something— Pochi— cry in the darkness. They heard hesitance and anxiety in its groans.
"Well, it's not that you told him to stay away from us because you thought we were horrible, right?"
"It seems he meant no harm in it," Margaret concluded.
Ignoring his sisters, Theodore took a few steps into the darkness, clutching his portion of pet food. He knelt down, and unwrapped the furoshiki cloth. He grabbed a beetle horn the size of his arm, and threw it out into the dark like a baton. "There's your food. I think you'll find it quite delicious."
The Shadow moaned in response and came closer. Instead of coming out into the open, Pochi extended his phlegmatic body into a sort of tentacle, snatching the food Theodore had thrown, and pulled it back into the shadows. The siblings could hear him crunching into the beetle horn.
"I have an idea." Elizabeth leaned over and opened her cloth. She dug through a pile of various Shadow items and took out a bundle of silver hair— Tiara's Hair, an item dropped from floating wig-like Shadows called Shouting Tiaras. She deftly crafted it into a long rope. She attached a beetle horn of her own to the end of it.
"Hold on a moment, Sister. What on earth are you doing?"
"See for yourself." She gripped the other end of the rope and cast the beetle horn into the darkness. Immediately they heard Pochi groan as he began munching on the horn, pulling the rope taut. Elizabeth yanked on her end. She felt some resistance from the other end. Pochi was holding firm onto the beetle horn, being pulled closer and closer. Elizabeth grinned as she continued to feel him in.
"How quaint. Opposing the rulers of power… is a fool's errand." She tugged on the rope with all her might. Pochi was no match for her, and he flew through the air, landing right in front of Elizabeth. He stared up at her.
Pochi spat out what was left of the horn and scurried away. He ran behind Theodore's leg, shaking, clearly horrified.
"Sister, how could you!?" Theodore yelled. "This is exactly why Pochi's scared of you!"
"Are you saying that this is my fault, Theo?"
"Yes! You have to be more careful with him." Theodore stroked Pochi's mask, picked out an item from his cloth and tenderly handed it to him. Pochi took it into his body, which throbbed as he chowed down.
Margaret took out an item and threw it over to him; he reached a tentacle out to grab it while maintaining eye contact with Theodore. Margaret threw another item, and then a third. Each one she threw, Pochi caught in his tentacles and ate it. "... Quite interesting, this one." Margaret was never as busy as her siblings, so even small things like this entertained her. Though she remained as expressionless as ever, she continued to throw Pochi more and more treats.
Elizabeth stared on as her siblings played with the Shadow. A white mask. Black chains. He looked like a Maya, she thought, but something about him looked weird.
"Are you alright, Sister?" Theodore asked.
"What's wrong?" Margaret added. Elizabeth was almost never this quiet.
"This strange feeling, why is it making me worry so much?" Elizabeth ultimately decided not to bring this up; she didn't want to ruin their fun.
"It's his name. Your naming ability is absolutely dreadful."
"Really?" Margaret responded without looking up. "I think it's quite cute."
"I thought so too," said Theodore. "I was quite proud when I came up with it." He continued to feed Pochi without so much as glancing at Elizabeth. "Oh, Pochi. I'll always protect you, forever and ever."
"Yes," Margaret responded. "We must protect the weak." Margaret also started to look strange. She had an odd gleam in her eyes. She seemed to be fascinated by Pochi.
"Well, I guess he is fairly cute. I'm going to head back now. What about you two?"
Margaret got up, clutching her empty furoshiki cloth. "I shall go to Tartarus and get more food. I feel I haven't given him enough yet."
"I shall do the same," agreed Theodore. "We ought to get going. He's going to get hungry again soon." Theodore sits down again. He picks up Pochi and strokes his mask. "Wait here for us, okay?" He turns to Elizabeth. "Sister, we must be off. Try not to bully Pochi anymore while we're gone, okay? He's only a child."
"Sorry to keep you waiting, Theo," Margaret said. "We should go now."
"Yes, let's." Theodore and Margaret walked off, leaving their sister behind without a word.
Elizabeth slowly turned her gaze to Pochi. He already began inching backwards. Elizabeth grabbed an item, wanting to feed him. "Do not fear… Here is a tasty treat for you." She crouched down and shook it in front of his face. Much to her surprise, Pochi ran off into the dark, incredibly quickly for a Maya.
Elizabeth looked down at what she was holding. "Do you hate it? Oh, a Greasy Gear… It may be too hard for you." Greasy Gears were items dropped by Wild Drives. Elizabeth thought it looked less than appetizing. "Perhaps it would taste better if it was breaded and fried… Maybe he'll like something else."
She called out to him. "Pochi, you can come out now." No response. She could only hear total silence. "You hate me, don't you?"
Defeated, Elizabeth got up and headed to the Velvet Room, leaving the furoshiki and the rest of the food behind.
For an instant, Elizabeth felt an immense pressure behind her. "Ghh…!" She flipped around. It was a dark, malicious, hostile energy. She frantically went to open her Compendium to defend herself.
But nothing attacked her.
"It looks like… I was mistaken…?" She began to lower her guard, still on edge. "What on earth is this? We searched through all of Monad this time…" She couldn't help but feel its presence lurking behind her in the darkness.

Back at the entrance of Tartarus, Elizabeth placed her hand on the door to the Velvet Room, but stopped.
"Yeah, that looks good…"
She heard the voice of a young girl on the other side. The leader of SEES. Elizabeth opened the door in an odd panic and entered the Velvet Room.
The girl was standing in front of the round table, talking with Igor. She turned around, and saw Elizabeth’s familiar face. “Ah, you’re back!” she exclaimed happily.
Elizabeth bowed respectfully in return. “I deeply apologize for abandoning my duties without warning. I humbly ask that you find it in yourself to forgive this discourtesy.”
“Oh, I-I don’t mind.” she responded. Elizabeth raised her head and bashfully assumed her normal position behind Igor. “How have you fared today?”
The girl smiled and tilted her head. “Nothing special. I guess I could talk about school, but you’d just be sitting there bored and stone faced.”
“Please, go ahead. If seeing a boring face worries you, then I shall pretend to be interested until you are satisfied.” The girl seemed to be put off slightly by this statement. Elizabeth was confused for a moment, but then understood. “I see. It is not that you wish my face to be more interesting, rather you wanted to see Master’s interesting face. Again, I apologize for letting my ego get the better of me.”
“Do not call others' faces ‘interesting,’ Elizabeth.”
“But Master, no other face could possibly interest her more than yours.”
“I-It’s fine you guys! You don’t have to do anything!”
Elizabeth swiftly interjected. “But it is my duty as an attendant of the Velvet Room to facilitate your needs.”
“It’s alright, really. By the way, your dress is a little… messed up.” Elizabeth hurriedly fixed her outfit. The girl seemed to chuckle a bit. “I’m gonna go now. I’ll come back when it’s the Dark Hour again.”
“I hope you come to be interested in our faces again.”
“We’re exploring Tartarus today. Everyone is in high spirits after Christmas.”
‘Everyone.’ Elizabeth knew that the girl was the leader of SEES. But there was another part of her statement that caught her attention. “Christmas has already passed? If you don’t mind, could tell me what it is today.”
“Today? The 26th. Winter break is starting tomorrow.”
“Ah… I see.” Elizabeth visited the girl’s room at the beginning of December. Since then, two weeks had passed on her side; but for Elizabeth, it felt like just the other day. She couldn’t help but realize how different their lives were. She was so far out of her reach. Even though she was right in front of her, she felt so distant. A crushing anxiety built in her chest, clouding her vision.
“A-Are you okay? You don’t look very well…”
“No, I am alright. Thank you for your concern.”
“Yeah. You know, if something happens, tell me. I’m here for you if you need it.”
“… I shall consider it.”
The girl left the Velvet Room. Elizabeth stared at that closed door. How many more times would she be able to visit?

Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue - Chapter 1

2022-09-07T00:31:54Z

NicoNicoNicotine: /* I: The Residents of the Velvet Room */

=== I: The Residents of the Velvet Room ===

The melody of a piano and a woman’s song permeated the dimly lit room. Every key played by a shapeless performer, every note sung by a formless songstress, created a sorrowful melody that would pierce the very soul of all who would listen. But though these performers could not be seen, they were most certainly there in that room. 

Most humans don't know about this bizarre blue room, a room that seemingly defied all logic. Several doors were lined up along the walls, though they led nowhere, as they stood directly on the floor. Besides a wall made of a metal lattice at the back, the room was entirely covered in a beguiling blue velvet. At the center of the room sat a single round table and an antique chair; the tablecloth was made of the same deep velvet.

In the chair sat an old, bald, tuxedoed man with a nose like a fairytale witch’s. Behind him stood a woman who appeared to be in her mid-teens, wearing a sleeveless blue dress and carrying an old dictionary-like tome under her arm.

The long-nosed man's name is Igor, the master of this Velvet Room.

The Velvet Room. The space between dream and reality, mind and matter. Those who enter are fated to discover their true selves and pursue their destinies.

"It appears that there will be no visitors this evening," said Igor in a hoarse, oddly high voice. He stared forward with such intensity, his eyes seemingly struggled to stay in their sockets.

"It appears so, Master. Perhaps she was scared away by your bulbous eyes," said the woman in the blue dress, in a peculiarly accented manner. She had silver hair, gold eyes, and pale, fair skin. Her beauty was nothing short of otherworldly; however, her face lacked expression.

This woman's name is Elizabeth. She follows Igor's commands as the Room's elevator girl. Her manner of speaking is easy to hear and understand, even in an elevator full of guests. It is truly old-fashioned for an elevator girl to make announcements. Elizabeth's words may seem tense, but Igor seems not to mind; he appears to have gotten used to his attendant's discourteous words.

"I do not believe my eyes to be the reason."
"Then it must be that she got tired enough of your long nose. Master, perhaps you should try to grow your nose even longer. Maybe then she will come visit just to see such a long, long, loong, loooong nose."
"… I do not think that it is my nose either, Elizabeth."
"Are you sure?"

Appearing to lose interest in her teasing, Elizabeth became silent. Igor followed. Once again, the room returned to silence, and the piano and singing played once more.

The metal lattice behind the two, as some may know, was an archaic sort of elevator door. The elevator made sounds similar to that of a running train, which overpowered the sound of music in the room. Above the lattice door was a meter resembling an analog clock which displayed the floor number; the needle continually spun in a circle. This Velvet Room was an endlessly tall, continually rising elevator. Only those that possessed certain special capabilities were recognized by Igor and welcomed in as guests.

This "special capability" is a rare ability of Persona, called the "Wild Card. " Personas are the masks that people form in order to protect their hearts from various hardships. Usually each Persona user commands a Persona that mirrors the user's will and may resemble a god or demon. The "Wild Card" is a Persona user that can wield multiple Personas, and can switch between them as if switching between masks, and whose ability increases as their heart grows.

Igor's role is to assist the Wild Card so that they may someday find "The Answer" to life. His primary work is fusing several Personas together to create a new Persona. The elevator girl Elizabeth assists Igor in this task; the book that she carries, the Persona Compendium, is proof of this. All of the various Personas that the guests (which is to say, the Wild Card) have acquired and fused are recorded in the Persona Compendium.

Elizabeth could also utilize Persona in the same way that the Wild Card can. As the Compedium’s bearer, she held power over power; or a “ruler of power.” Elizabeth is not the only ruler of power; she has an older brother and sister who share this same ability, but they are not in the Velvet Room now. Things might change, but as it stood only Igor and Elizabeth attend to the guest, a young girl.
This young girl, the Wild Card and recognized by Igor as a guest, was a second-year at Gekkoukan High School. She first visited the Velvet Room in the beginning of spring, and multiple seasons had passed since. It was now November, in winter. The girl had visited the Velvet Room on many occasions, but it seems that she would not on this day.

The real world was currently in the "Dark Hour," a peculiar time between time. The Dark Hour occurred between 11:00pm and midnight, though normal people are not aware of its existence. During this time, Gekkoukan High School transformed, becoming a mysterious tower known as Tartarus. Consisting of several hundred labyrinthine floors, Tartarus was the lair of monstrous Shadows. The guest, alongside her fellow Persona users, performed activities in service of the Specialized Extracurricular Execution Squad, also known as SEES.

The purpose of SEES was to erase the Dark Hour from the world. Solving the mysteries of Tartarus, the emblem of the Dark Hour, might potentially assist in this effort, so SEES would continually explore the tower. When performing these explorations, the girl would often visit the Velvet Room via a door in Tartarus's lobby; only the Wild Card could see this door.

Igor and Elizabeth were able to sense people on the other side of the door, but this evening they could sense no one. They sensed something else— outside of Tartarus, in a separate place, was an extraordinarily powerful surge of power.

Without turning to her, Igor speaks. "Can you sense it, Elizabeth?"
"Of course. It would be difficult not to."
"This power… What do you think of it?" he asked in a probing manner. Elizabeth, eyes half-closed, answered without expression.
"It resembles the Reaper, the avatar of death… However, it’s not quite the same. If the Reaper were a kitten, this would be a tiger. It may be silly to say, but the difference is greater than heaven and earth itself."

The Reaper is the strongest of the Shadows that roam Tartarus, with power that outclasses that of even SEES’ combined efforts. However, comparing this power to the Reaper is a foolish endeavor. Its power is entirely beyond comparison. This situation was nothing short of—
"Unbelievable!!! It is… unbelievable." Elizabeth said in a polite tone, but only after her jest. Igor let out a satisfied murmur.

"In that case, I have another question. Who do you believe to be fighting this power?" After Igor said this, Elizabeth could sense another, in the middle of battle. This power, though admirable in its own right, paled in comparison. Elizabeth recognized it easily.

"This power… is Palladion, if memory serves. That Persona." Palladion is the Persona of Aigis, a member of SEES. Aigis is not human, rather an anti-Shadow weapon in the form of a human, but Elizabeth did not seem to care. She didn't have any interest in her general existence.
"Ah..!" Elizabeth muttered. The stronger power increased exponentially in power within an instant, and Palladion's aura vanished. After a short moment the other power disappeared as well.
"… It seems the battle has reached a conclusion."

"With all due respect, Master, I believe it improper to call this a 'conclusion.' Palladion's user likely expected this outcome."

"In any case, its decision to fight in the first place marked the beginning of its demise.”

"’Demise?'" Suddenly, Elizabeth noticed that she was squeezing her hand that did not hold the Compendium. She usually kept both of her hands in her white gloves, but she took them off as her hands began to sweat. She felt her lungs swell in her chest.

"Is something the matter, Elizabeth?"

"I seem to have gotten worked up a bit."

"Ah. It seems that as a ruler of power, this power has made an impression on you."

"This is most certainly interesting… I apologize." Elizabeth, clutching the Persona Compendium, grabbed a handkerchief from a hidden pocket in her skirt and wiped her hand. Afterwards she put her glove back on, and said again:

"Master. May I visit Monad in order to regain my composure?"

Monad. Accessible from the entrance of Tartarus, and yet the strongest Shadows lurk in that labyrinth. Only those with strong Persona abilities can see the door to access it; not even SEES's leader was at that level. But for Elizabeth, it was a place she would go frequently. As a ruler of power, she would hunt Shadows there to improve her strengths, for reasons unknown to even her.

"Since we still have not seen the guest today, I suppose it is alright."

Elizabeth turned towards Igor and bowed. "Thank you, Master."

Elizabeth turned towards the door to Tartarus. Suddenly, an unknown figure appeared. In fact, it was two. One, a tall man with a young face, looked like a hotel doorman. The other was a youthful, beautiful woman, wearing a close-fitting suit and black stockings with high heels. She appeared to be a secretary.

The man's name is Theodore, Elizabeth's younger brother. The woman is Margaret. She is Elizabeth's older sister. Both Theodore and Margaret are fellow Velvet Room attendants, and are both rulers of power; they both also carry Persona Compendiums, like Elizabeth.

"Elizabeth," said Margaret in her serene voice, "would I be able to come with you?"

"Sister. I would like to come along as well," Theodore added calmly.
Elizabeth replied blankly: " I think you should ask Master for permission, not me. This matter is not for me to decide. What do you say, Master?" She looked to Igor, who was looking down.

Igor looked at the two, then to Elizabeth. "You two must have felt that power as well, no? You all may go hunt Shadows until you are all satisfied."

Margaret bowed in an elegant gesture. "Thank you, Master."

"We shall be off." Theodore placed his hands at his sides and bowed deeply.

Elizabeth turned away from Igor and back towards the door. "As before, I will be gone for a while. Well, then…" Elizabeth opened the door and walked out into the entrance of Tartarus. Margaret soon followed, then finally Theodore, who closed the door behind him.

Elizabeth leisurely surveyed her surroundings. The entrance of Tartarus was covered in beautiful engravings, which filled it with a solemn energy; mysterious, even. At the center of the floor was a long staircase, at the end of which stood a door, which led to the maze of Tartarus. Tartarus was an incredibly large tower, with several hundreds of floors. The three of them did not go to this door, rather a different large door at the back of the lobby. The entrance to Monad Depths.

Elizabeth moved quickly towards the door. "Well then. “Let us indulge in the savage barbarity of battle, just the same as usual."

"Though do show some amount of discipline, Sister," added Theodore.

Elizabeth stopped walking immediately. Without turning back towards him, she asked: "… What do you mean by that?"

"I mean exactly that," he replied plainly. "Relying on your Megidolaon will only get you so far if you don’t assess your surroundings in battle. Otherwise, even you may find yourself being overrun by the weakest of Shadows."

Despite the fact that he had just called his sister foolish and reckless— which was an apt description of Elizabeth— Theodore simply smiled gently.

“My darling brother is giving me advice– I should at least pretend that I'm grateful…”

After a long silence, Elizabeth simply said "… I’ll take your advice to heart," then continued walking.

"Is something the matter, Sister?" asked Theordore, tilting his head to the side. "You seem to be out of sorts."

Margaret next to him whispered. “You will come to regret that.”

“… Did you say something?”

“… It’s nothing.” she replied coldly. She then followed behind Elizabeth.

Theodore titled his head again. “What’s really going on?” he muttered aloud, and shortly thereafter Elizabeth’s voice was heard.

“Theo, what’s taking you so long!? Come with us, quickly!!”

“Yes, I’m coming!” he answered clearly, and began to follow his sisters.

The layout of both Monad and Tartarus changes every time someone enters the door. Except for certain special areas, no floor will ever look the same twice. It is a maze of mazes. If a powerless person gets lost, unless someone saves them, they will certainly meet their end.

Given that it was created from a high school building, the tower, with its irregularly slanted walls, gave off a bizarrely unnerving feeling. There was no lighting, but strangely the area around them gave off a faint light; it only extended a few meters, however. No matter where one looks, the entrance has vanished, invariably striking fear into one’s heart.

But the rulers of power knew no fear. They walked through Monad unsuspectingly and made idle chit-chat, as if they were in a shopping mall, stopping only to annihilate the Shadows they came across.

Elizabeth and Margaret walked together side-by-side, with Theodore following behind a few steps.
“Elizabeth. Has anything happened recently?”
“No, nothing special. The flow of time remains as still as ever. I often get so bored that even my boredom gets bored.”
“But you’re caring for the girl, no? It most definitely sounds like a blessing, and you say that you are bored?”

The girl. The leader of SEES. When she first visited the Velvet Room in spring, she spoke to Igor.
“There is still one more resident of this room, who unfortunately could not be present for your arrival. But I’ll make sure you two are properly introduced. Another time, perhaps.” He hid the existence of Elizabeth and the others from her at first initially. They spoke again a few weeks later, when he asked her a question. “Tell me, when you think of this person, what do you see?” It was decided that either Elizabeth or Theodore would assist Igor and the guest. The final decision was left up to the girl.

She answered to his question, “I think it’s a woman,” and so Elizabeth was chosen as assistant. If the girl had answered that it was a man, the assistant would have been Theodore.
“You’re right, Sister,” answered Theodore, “how could it be boring? She even takes you outside of the Velvet Room to visit her world.”

Theodore, not allowed to be seen by the girl since he was not chosen, looked displeased with Elizabeth. Elizabeth, meanwhile, seemed quite innocent.
“That most certainly is a perk. Just thinking of our time in Iwatodai the other day is making me hungry… Ahhh, such delicious delicacies, made of the finest ingredients, and at an irresistible price too! Iwatodai is such a fantastic place…”
“Delicious delicacies?” probed Theodore.
“Cuisine so luscious, that it makes one’s cheeks fall off. One package costs a mere four hundred yen. With such a bargain, I could hardly restrain myself from buying their entire stock.”
“So good that one’s cheeks fall off, huh?” Margaret mused. “And only four hundred yen… You are certainly very lucky, Sister!”

Theodore was very visibly irritated.
Elizabeth grinned. “Perhaps instead of aiming your ire at me, Theo, you would do better to curse your own bad luck for not being chosen instead of me! It was Master’s decision to entrust the girl in the selection, after all. Unless you mean to question his authority…?”
“W-well, you are right, but…”

As Theodore became thoroughly disheartened, Margaret came to a realization.
She murmured to herself. “It makes your cheeks fall off… The more I think of it, the more I crave it… Perhaps I should see for myself if this food is truly so good…” She turned to Elizabeth. “You seem to be pleased even now. Is it really as delicious as you say?”
“Of course, I could hardly forget the taste. A taste so splendorous it makes one want to pass out… Words couldn’t possibly begin to describe it.”
“In that case, surely Theodore would also like to try some.”
Theodore apprehensively muttered, “I don’t think I want to eat food that would make me pass out…” The sisters both turned toward him at the same time.

“In that case,” said Margaret, “A good thwack to your right side ought to wake you.”
“And if that doesn’t work,” added Elizabeth, “I’ll thwack your left side too.”
“Well, if it’s anywhere near as good as you say, it still sounds like an experience to look forward to!” Theodore seemed much more carefree now.
But in that moment, the siblings saw something— a figure, or rather two figures, creeping toward them in the darkness, metallic clanking heard with every step. The two figures resembled traditional samurai, their armor and gauntlets white and their faces a deeper bluish-black. Though they look human, they were something else entirely. They were Tenjin Musha, high-level Shadows feared for their severe slashing techniques and their unrivaled agility and evasion.
One of the Tenjin Musha assumed a traditional sword stance, placing its hand on the hilt of its sword, which remained in its scabbard. The other, fueled by a lust to kill, jumps off the floor, moving at a speed that the human eye could barely follow, leaving white afterimages in the darkness. With a barely visible flash of the sword, the Shadow aimed its sword towards Elizabeth’s torso with the intent to cleave her in half.
Elizabeth, utterly unphased, caught the blade in her palm. The Shadow was rendered completely immobile, unable to move its sword. This was the true power of the rulers of power— power that made the highest ranking Shadows indistinguishable from cannon fodder.
Margaret caught the blade of the second Tenjin Musha. “Barely a scratch,” she said, looking to her sister, undaunted by the enemy just before her.
“It’s been a while I’ve seen battle; I’ve not been to Monad in quite some time. I guess I should return the favor and give this one a thorough punishment.” And just as she promised, Elizabeth’s Persona Compendium leaves her hands and floats midair, pages spread open. An item floats in the center— a “Persona card,” used for summoning and changing Personas at will.
Elizabeth had nine main Personas that she used in battle: Surt, Jack Frost, Thor, Cu Chulainn, Metatron, Alice, Nebiros, Masakado, and Pixie. She released the sword and put the card in front of her into play. Her heart took the form of a Lightning-focused Persona: a god of Norse mythology, Thor.
The Tenjin Musha tried to run, but escape was futile. A rugged man in a white cloak appeared, holding the hammer Mjolnir, one of the strongest weapons in Norse mythology.
“This should do nicely.”
And in that moment, Thor waved his hammer. From the heavens, a roaring thunder struck one of the Tenjin Musha, creating a powerful electric discharge and leaving a burnt smell. The dust finally cleared, leaving Elizabeth and Margaret completely unharmed. Weak to electricity, the Tenjin Musha falls to one knee, unable to move.
Thor then vanished. Once a Persona has performed its command, the Persona’s soul once again returns the heart of its wielder. Looking down at the Tenjin Musha with contempt, Elizabeth spoke. “How unsightly.”
“Well then, I shall deliver the finishing blow!” Margaret opened her Persona Compendium. Unlike her sister, multiple cards came out of her Compendium, from which Margaret chose one. The Persona cards shattered into light again and the card began to take form, just the same as Elizabeth; this time, the power of Margaret's soul manifested itself as Yoshitsune, a famed, powerful warrior of the Minamoto clan. He is equipped similar to the Tenjin Musha, though he wears red armor and carries one sword in each hand.
“This will end it!” And with that command, Yoshitsune swung both his swords. His blades created a flurry of slashes in the air. In an instant, the two Tenjin Musha were torn to pieces. Their necks, their arms, their legs— everything was finely shredded without exception. The Tenjin Musha that were feared for their fast slashes met an end to just that. A truly humiliating defeat.
The finely diced remains of the Tenjin Musha turned into a dark light, which quickly dissipated into the air. Theodore clapped, keeping his Compendium under his arm. “That was impressive, sisters! Just as I would expect from the both of you.”
Margaret silently closed her Persona Compendium. She had no words to return to her brother. However, Elizabeth spoke coldly, without even facing her brother standing behind her. “Hm? Our younger brother patronizing us with such false flattery? And so boldly, too. If so, as much as I would prefer for it not to, this truly may become a place of tragedy, and not just for the Shadows…”
“I assure you, they were honest compliments, Sisters,” Theodore argued back, distressed. Margaret sighs slightly before speaking.
“They were rather weak words of praise. Try studying up on it a bit more, Theo.”
“Y-Yes… Understood, Sister…”
Looking away from the downtrodden Theodore, Elizabeth steps forward. “Good grief! Well then, I believe it best for us to take out all this pent-up frustration on the rest of the Shadows! Shall we?

Monad Depths was a labyrinth consisting of ten floors. When moving to the floor above, the stairs beneath disappeared, meaning that the only way to go back to the entrance of Tartarus was to use the transporter located at the top; however this floor was completely devoid of Shadows. With no reason to go back, Elizabeth and her siblings remained on the ninth floor. The siblings hunted and erased countless Shadows, as they never stopped appearing. In Tartarus, Shadows appeared after only a few steps, so there was no need to worry about running out of prey to feast upon.
Shadows are formed from the negative aspects of humans’ souls; a ‘stagnation’ that could occur in any person. Therefore, as long as humans exist, Shadows would continue to exist as well. Elizabeth knew this well. However, SEES, attempting to erase Tartarus and the Dark Hour, remained unaware that it was a truly hopeless endeavor.
Nevertheless, what kind of answer will the girl leading them come to?
Elizabeth saw her in her mind— a bright, laughing girl with maroon hair, red eyes full of hope. The last thing that Elizabeth wanted to see were those same eyes overtaken with such despair.
“Dear me. What’s with me, feeling so sentimental all of a sudden…” Elizabeth said with a solemn face.
Theodore caught a whisper of her words… “Did you say you were feeling… sentimental, Sister?”
“… Megidolaon!” Elizabeth summoned a Persona without warning, a Pixie. It took the form of a female fairy with insect-like wings on her back that she used to fly. A vicious display of power completely unbecoming of such an unimposing creature occurred directly above Theodore. A tremendous golden aura exploded with overwhelming pressure that shook the earth beneath it.
“S-Sister!! What are you doi—!?” Theodore’s screams were washed out by a torrent of golden flames. It was the strongest form of Megido, making it a truly Almighty attack. In addition to Pixie, Elizabeth’s Masakado could also use Megidolaon. When used by Masakado, it was somehow even more powerful.
As a ruler of power, Theodore would never be killed by something like this. But once the golden flames dissipated, Theodore, burnt by the flames, collapsed face first onto the floor. Elizabeth turns her gaze forward, knowing that he would soon be regaining consciousness. “Dear me, this child never learns…”
Suddenly, Margaret stiffened her brows. “It’s coming. Over there.”
“I know.”
The sounds of metal chains could be heard from the end of the passage. Within the pitch-black darkness was a single imposing Shadow, suspended in the air. This being wore a black robe adorned with gold buttons, and was covered in blood. It had a bone-white mask, and a long-barreled revolver in each hand.
“At last, it shows itself.”
“It’s been a while since the last time we’ve fought him.”
The Reaper.
Immediately, Elizabeth and Margaret cast Megidolaon upon the enemy. Just one from either of them would be enough to kill other Shadows in an instant, but the Reaper was not so simple.
Margaret spoke sadistically. “We made the first move. Now please, entertain us.”
Margaret and Elizabeth stood side by side, and opposed to them was the Reaper, swaying unstably with both guns raised. Elizabeth knew what was coming.
“Oh, so soon?”
It was an unexpected choice for a first attack, though Elizabeth was slightly impressed by it. Margaret squinted her eyes slightly; Theodore’s were still spinning. Nobody was ready for the Reaper to open with an attack of this caliber.
Aminging its revolvers towards the ceiling, the Reaper pulls the guns’ triggers, and alongside a roaring howl, a small golden ball of light floated towards the sky. Megidolaon. It burst into a golden sea of flames and threatened to swallow Elizabeth and Margaret whole, claiming their lives. The flames danced loudly, then disappeared leaving only its heat behind.
Elizabeth speaks mockingly, “I guess even a Megidolaon isn’t very dangerous, coming from a foe like him.”
And Margaret follows suit. “How disappointing.”
Both of the sisters were completely unscathed. “Well, I believe that that’s quite enough.” Elizabeth took her chance to act, opening her Persona Compendium.
Having been woken up by the blast from a moment ago, Theodore's bewildered voice echoed through the room. “W- What's going on?!” He surveyed the room and assessed his surroundings; “Ah— The Reaper?!” He immediately opened his Compendium. Like Elizabeth, he also spawned a single Persona card. Elizabeth and Margaret, having sensed Theodore's intentions, moved out of the way, giving Theodore behind them room to attack.
“Burn to ash!!” Theodore summoned the archangel messenger Persona, Uriel. Outfitted in red, he spread the white-feathered wings on his back and demonstrated his power. A crimson torrent of flames blew between Margaret and Elizabeth— Maragidyne, an extremely potent fire-based spell that contains the power to turn several Shadows to ash. The Reaper’s seared body contorts.
“You’re not even worth our time.” With a sigh, Elizabeth opened her Compendium, summoning Loki. The Persona took the form of a man with bat wings. Just like her Thor, this Persona is another Norse God. Befitting of such a being, he cast the most powerful level of ice magic, Niflheim.
The still-burning Reaper was frozen completely solid. Elizabeth casually walked up to the ice sculpture, and gave it a blunt hit. Though the blow appeared to be very casual and weak, countless cracks ran through the ice. Substances that are heated then frozen rapidly become fragile, and the same was true for this Shadow; the Reaper shattered and crumbled into chunks of ice, its remains dissolving completely shortly after.
One bloody button lay on the floor; on occasion, a felled Shadow may leave behind a piece of its body or equipment. Just as the Reaper did, one can hunt Shadows in Tartarus for various items as well. Elizabeth requested this same item from the leader of SEES, the young girl that she is well acquainted with. However, there were more pressing matters to deal with.
“Theo!” Elizabeth called her brother's name, while turning to face him. It seems that Theodore's troubles were still ongoing. “That attack just now. Just what made you want to get involved?”
“H-huh? That? I- I didn’t think that that would be a big deal, Sister.”
Elizabeth cast her gaze upon her sister. “What do you think? Give me your honest thoughts.”
However, Margaret responded in an uninterested manner. “Only Theo knows. There’s no point in giving my perspective on the matter.”
“Yes, that’s only natural.” Theodore is yet again struck with Elizabeth’s gaze. “Now, Theo, please don’t be afraid to tell me what you think? Spit it out!”
“T-That’s… because… This is completely absurd—”
“Are you asking for another Megidolaon?”

Four. Four Megidolaons was what it took to get Theodore to consider Elizabeth’s question. The two older sisters left Monad, whilst hunting more Shadows on the way. Theodore was left on his own so he could give further thought on that question.
“Goodness, those two are awfully unladylike— they have zero modesty at all. This could become a problem…” Having been subjected to Elizabeth’s unreasonable treatment, Theodore was left completely alone. He had defeated countless Shadows without so much as breaking a sweat. As a ruler of power, Theodore was naturally no less capable than his sisters in battle.
“It’s not like I’m particularly weak or anything… But why am I always falling behind my sisters?” he pondered. No matter how much thought he put into it, an answer failed to come to him.
Theodore sighed. “This is just becoming more and more depressing the more I think about it…” Even hunting Shadows was becoming hollow to him.
Theodore made his way to the top floor's teleporter, intending to return to the Velvet Room. However, on the way, he caught a glimpse of a small Shadow through the corner of his eye. It seemed that it was running off to a dead end at the intersection of the hallways.
“What the…” What’s a low-level Shadow like this doing here? Theodore’s curiosity was piqued; he followed the Shadow to the dead end. Something small and black, about the size of his palm, lay in the corner, quivering. It seemed to be scared. He approached it and crouched down.
“It seems to be a Maya. But it's incredibly small…”
Mayas are a type of Shadow from Tartarus; the weakest kind are called Cowardly Mayas, and the strongest are called Devious Mayas. When they reach their highest level, they can come to be quite fearsome opponents; their slime-like appearance is deceiving, making it easy to believe that they are weaker than they truly are.
Theodore picked up the Shadow, using his palm to scoop it up. He could feel the Shadows trembling in his palm. “Well, aren’t you cute? It’s okay, there’s no need to be scared.”
Something was different about this Shadow from the hostile ones: Theodore could sense it. It shook and turned around in Theodore's palm. A white mask only about the size of a thumb looked up at Theodore. A Shadow’s mask is their core, and the same seems to be true for this Shadow as well. Its mask was finely entwined in its black coal tar-like body. It stretched its neck, and its fine chains swayed alongside it.
Theodore brought his index finger closer to the mask. For a moment it retracts its neck back into Theodore's fingers, clearly afraid; then the Shadow stretches its neck back out. It drew its mask closer to Theodore's finger, like a puppy investigating a stranger.
So cute! That was what came to Theodore's mind. But he was also worried about whether this Shadow would be able to survive a harsh environment like Monad. If a strong Shadow were to discover it, its fate would be sealed. Theodore thought back to the button that he picked up from the Reaper.
“That’s right! I’ll just attach this button to you. When the other Shadows feel the strong presence that’s being emitted from it, they’ll know to stay away. It’s like some sort of repellant spray… though I guess this is a bit different from that… Anyway.”
Just when Theodore was thinking about how to go about attaching it, the Shadow stretched out its neck and stole the button that he had pinched in his hand.
“Huh?” Theodore said with startled eyes. The Shadow began to quake and expand in size. “Did… did it just eat the button? I see, I guess it’s only natural that Shadows would feast on one another's fragments like this. What a fascinating discovery!”
The long-necked Shadow stared at Theodore, whose curiosity was thoroughly satisfied, shaking as if to demand even more nourishment. “This sure is a pickle… I don’t have any other items on me, and no other Shadows here have dropped any… Oh, I know! The next time that I’m in Tartarus hunting Shadows, I’ll be sure to bring you any scraps that I find… Wow, I’m really saying all of this to a Shadow, huh…”Theodore unintentionally gives off a calmed smile, the one feeling that came to him when seeing a Shadow like this. It was natural.
Cute.
Theodore gave a brief sigh, then spoke again. “Anyway, humans sometimes keep pets that they pour their love and affection into. It seems that pets have the power to heal human hearts… very well then! I think that I’ll keep this Shadow as my own pet from now on. “
Satisfied with his idea, Theodore hopped up onto his feet. He was about to leave, but his feet immediately stopped in their tracks. “Maybe it would be best if I kept this a secret from my sisters. Especially Elizabeth. She hunts Shadows for rare items as a hobby, after all. This Shadow just may end up being a contributor to Elizabeth's collection case… It would be safer not to take it home. It can’t be helped.” Theodore begrudgingly put the Shadow back down on the floor beneath his feet.
“Okay! Whenever I have the time, I'll bring you other Shadows’ items as food for you. Make sure to hide in the dark as much as possible to avoid being hunted by the other Shadows. And whatever you do, if you encounter a woman dressed in blue, stay away from her at all costs!” Naturally, if this Shadow were to have an unfortunate encounter with the sisters, it would surely and swiftly meet its demise. Though regardless of whether it understood his words or not, all the Shadow could muster as a response was a tilt of its head.
Theodore reluctantly tried to leave the Shadow, but yet again his feet stopped, and he returned back to it. “Right, you don’t have a name, do you?” Arms folded; Theodore put his head to work, trying to think of a popular pet name used by humans. “Pochi. I’ll call you Pochi. Understand? From now on, your name is Pochi.”
“… PO… CHI…” This tiny Shadow can speak? Despite its appearance, this Shadow seems to be quite intelligent.
“What?” Theodore's eyes widened and returned to Pochi. Putting it in his palm again, he brought it closer to his face. “Say that again, Pochi!” However, no words came. Pochi just sat in Theodore’s hand, swaying its body side to side.
Theodore thought he might have been hearing things. Regardless, he knew that he felt an honest desire to protect this fragile Shadow. “Is this… a pet owner's love?” Emotionally moved, Theodore bowed his head to the constantly wobbling Pochi.
“Well then, please do take care.” Pochi’s tiny white mask emitted a bizarre glow, though Theodore failed to notice it…

Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue - Chapter 1

2022-09-07T00:28:47Z

NicoNicoNicotine: /* I: The Residents of the Velvet Room */

Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue

2022-09-06T02:13:37Z

NicoNicoNicotine:

{{Status|Active}}

[[File:Persona 3 Portable-Velvet Blue cover.webp|thumb]]

Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue is a Persona 3 Novel written by Kenichi Fujiwara and illustrated by Shigenori Soejima. It was published by Enterbrain on February 27th, 2010 and was 253 pages long.

==Story Synopsis==
The Velvet Room. A place where Persona users frequent. In a space between dream and reality, mind and matter. The name of the room’s master is Igor. Only those who are approved by him may enter. And he has selected “her,” a young girl. Elizabeth begins to develop a friendship with her. This novelization of Persona 3 Portable tells the story of the Velvet Room's inhabitants, featuring its elevator girl Elizabeth as the protagonist, as well as her siblings Theodore and Margaret, and their master Igor.

==Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue by Kenichi Fujiwara==
*[https://docs.google.com/document/d/18qiq4kEdyo4t0gKydUJDJQUUDCvXqb-4PHEWk1oP_0o/edit P3P: Velvet Blue PDF]
*
* [[Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue - Contents]]
*
* [[Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue - Chapter 1]]
*
* [[Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue - Chapter 2]]
*
* [[Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue - Chapter 3]]
*
* [[Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue - Chapter 4]]
*
* [[Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue - Chapter 5]]
*
* [[Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue - Chapter 6]]
*
* [[Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue - Afterword]]

==Material Original==
[ ]

==Equipe do Projeto==

:* [[User: |]]

===Tradutores===
:* [[User: |]]

===Editores===

:* [[User: |]]

== Resumo da Série ==

[[Category:Light novel (Brazilian Portuguese)]]
[[Category:Brazilian Portuguese]]

[[Category:Gênero -  ]]

Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue

2022-09-06T02:11:02Z

NicoNicoNicotine:

{{Status|Active}}

[[File:Persona 3 Portable-Velvet Blue cover.webp|thumb]]

Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue is a Persona 3 Novel written by Kenichi Fujiwara and illustrated by Shigenori Soejima. It was published by Enterbrain on February 27th, 2010 and was 253 pages long.

==Story Synopsis==
The Velvet Room. A place where Persona users frequent. In a space between dream and reality, mind and matter. The name of the room’s master is Igor. Only those who are approved by him may enter. And he has selected “her,” a young girl. Elizabeth begins to develop a friendship with her. This novelization of Persona 3 Portable tells the story of the Velvet Room's inhabitants, featuring its elevator girl Elizabeth as the protagonist, as well as her siblings Theodore and Margaret, and their master Igor.

==Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue by Kenichi Fujiwara==
===[https://docs.google.com/document/d/18qiq4kEdyo4t0gKydUJDJQUUDCvXqb-4PHEWk1oP_0o/edit P3P: Velvet Blue PDF] ===

[[Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue - Contents]]

[[Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue - Chapter 1]]

[[Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue - Chapter 2]]

[[Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue - Chapter 3]]

[[Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue - Chapter 4]]

[[Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue - Chapter 5]]

[[Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue - Chapter 6]]

[[Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue - Afterword]]

==Material Original==
[ ]

==Equipe do Projeto==

:* [[User: |]]

===Tradutores===
:* [[User: |]]

===Editores===

:* [[User: |]]

== Resumo da Série ==

[[Category:Light novel (Brazilian Portuguese)]]
[[Category:Brazilian Portuguese]]

[[Category:Gênero -  ]]

Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue - Chapter 3

2022-09-06T02:03:51Z

NicoNicoNicotine:

=== III: At the Dawn of the New Year ===

Since December 26th, SEES had explored Tartarus several more times. The same amount of days had passed since then as well.
She started at the door again, then spoke. "Master."
"What is it, Elizabeth?"
"Unless I am mistaken, I believe that on the other side, today is a special day known as New Year's Day."
"Now that you mention it, it seems so. It appears you have an interest in the New Year."
"Yes. I heard that they play a traditional game known as hanetsuki on New Year's. I heard that they also have a lion dance as public entertainment. I heard that they eat osechi-ryōri, a three-course meal served in special jūbako boxes, as well as zōni, a soup containing mochi rice cakes. I heard that they customarily give gifts to children, that they call ‘Toshidama—’ the ‘dama’ part means ‘ball,’ which I find most interesting. I heard that they visit shrines. These are the reasons why I am interested in New Year's."
Once she finished, from somewhere Elizabeth pulled out a rectangular furoshiki-wrapped item and placed it on the table. "I have used every last ounce of my strength to create this osechi-ryōri.”
Elizabeth untied the knot of the furoshiki, revealing a three-tier set of black jūbako boxes with a luxurious decorative golden lacquer. The lacquer depicted the Persona Jack Frost, an English snow fairy that appeared like an adorable snowman. It was Elizabeth’s favorite Persona. She loved it so much that she had three Jack Frost dolls— one for display, one in storage, and one for some sort of religious purpose.
“I also handcrafted this box.”
Igor asked, impressed, “It is handmade? Quite impressive… Did you acquire this lacquer in Tartarus?”
Elizabeth smiled with a telling snicker. “I used a lacquer substitute.”
“And this substitute is…?”
“There are many things in this world that you do not know.”
“… Is that so? I see, then. It may be better that I don’t know,” he said in a tone as if it was someone else’s concern.
Igor seemed to be already less than interested in the osechi-ryōri, but Elizabeth did not seem to care, placing the three jūbako on the table in order. In the three boxes were various neatly packed dishes.
“The first box has an appetizer containing candied sardines, herring roe, and black soybeans— or something like it.”
Igor’s eyes opened more. “Something… like it?”
Elizabeth continued her explanation. “It also contains kamaboko, rolled omelet with sweet chestnut paste, and konbu maki… -esque items. The other two boxes have pickled and grilled dishes respectively. The pickled dishes only include golden brown namasu.”
“Namasu is not usually golden brown, though…”
Continuing to ignore Igor, Elizabeth went on. “Moving on, the grilled dishes include a sea bream, of which I had difficulty replicating its scales, and what would appear to be shrimp if I did not have trouble replicating the shells. For the final dish, I will omit the explanation, as it has become very tiresome. As you can see, it is a lovely, savory, golden dish— simmered, not boiled.”
Everything in the box was the same savory golden color. “Every dish has been created using roasted soybean flour, otherwise known as kinako." Elizabeth pulled out lacquered chopsticks and a porcelain plate and handed them to Igor. "Please, help yourself to what you like. Here you are."
Igor grabbed the chopsticks in one hand and the plate in the other before he froze. His mouth moved slightly. "Elizabeth."
"What is it?"
"Why do I have to eat this?"
"You do not have to, but I would like you to. I take great pride in my work. There is no chef who has better mastered the use of kinako in the world— no, throughout all of time and space." She gestured wildly with her hands, then looked up to the ceiling. "This is my unwavering love of kinako!" Kinako was Elizabeth's favorite thing.
“Wh-While I understand that… everything truly is made of kinako… I do not believe it. Or perhaps I do not want to believe it… Why, exactly?”
Igor's eyes widened in utter bewilderment. His chopsticks shaking, he turned to the rolled omelet-like dish. Typically, the main ingredient in an omelet was eggs. It was usually a different color than the chestnut paste rolled inside, but for this dish, they were the same. Igor used his chopsticks to slice a piece of the omelet, then picked it up. Being made of kinako, it was unsurprisingly firm, but it didn't crumble.
"My word..." He moved the kinako omelet dish to his mouth. He popped it in and began to chew slowly. Shortly thereafter, he pulled a pen and paper from his jacket pocket, placed the paper on the table, and wrote:
Could you please get me some tea? My mouth is incredibly dry.
"Certainly." Yet again, Elizabeth pulled out a tea set from somewhere. It was a set for black tea, not green tea. Steam was already coming from the teapot. She also procured a teacup placed on a saucer. Without a sound, she began pouring black tea into the cup. "Japanese tea leaves are quite awesome." She placed the saucer and teacup in front of Igor.
Igor placed his chopsticks onto his plate and grabbed the teacup. He started sipping the black tea. After two or three sips of tea, and a squelching chewing noise, Igor was finally able to swallow what was in his mouth.
"How did you like the flavor of the omelet-y thing?"
"It tastes like kinako, Elizabeth."
"Naturally. It is made of kinako."
Igor did not pick up his chopsticks again. Instead, he tried to change the conversation. "By the way, Elizabeth."
"What is it?"
“I ought to tell you now that Toshidama does not involve throwing literal balls around.”
Elizabeth scoffed with a knowing look in her eyes. “Indeed. I imagined it would be best to have as many Toshidama as possible, so I intended on hunting weak Wild Beasts for their iron balls, and hold a competition to see who could throw the most.” Wild Beasts were a type of Shadow that appeared in the lower levels of Tartarus. They resembled lions in both shape and size and were chained to a large iron ball.
“Elizabeth, there are not enough Wild Beasts on that side to collect their balls.”
“Indeed. I forgot that those Shadows were considered rare and irregular. If there are no Wild Beasts, what other balls could be hunted?”
“Elizabeth. You do not have to hunt for balls. Toshidama is n—”
Igor began to explain once again, but Elizabeth swiftly interrupted. “Toshidama. There are various explanations, but it is believed that it is derived from children in ancient times being given balls of mochi to offer to the gods. This is the explanation that I approve of: these new years offerings could have potentially been expressed as ‘Toshitama—’ yearly offerings. This phrase was soon corrupted into Toshidama, or ‘year balls.’ At least, that is what I believe.”
“Please, spare me, Elizabeth. This is needlessly embarrassing for the both of us.”
“I deeply apologize. I thought that you may be bored, Master, and I wanted to entertain you.”
"I am not bored, Elizabeth," he responded, without turning to her. "Are you? Perhaps you could go to Monad like your siblings." Theodore was always coming and going to take care of his pet. Margaret also made time to care for him, while also continuing preparations for Vision Quest. They were often away from the Velvet Room. Igor did not plan to challenge this behavior, so long as they stayed out of sight of SEES. "Especially Theodore. It seems he likes taking care of his pet above all else."
"I would prefer not to. That pet and I are not on the best of terms."
"Is that so? Try talking with him; perhaps it will begin to mend your relationship, if only a little."
"I shall consider it."
"Although, Theodore's pet... does worry me somewhat. It..." About to say something else, Igor's mouth closed suddenly. Elizabeth felt a chill down her spine. They both felt a fearful presence on the other side of the door. But it wasn't the Dark Hour on that side; the door led to Paulownia Mall's back alley.
"It's coming," said Igor.
The door slowly opened, and into the blue room crept in a figure, wearing a beautiful long-sleeved kimono.
It was her. The girl.
"I wish you a happy new year!" Elizabeth exclaimed.
The girl closed the door behind her. "Happy New Year!" she responded happily.
Igor and Elizabeth just stared at her, motionlessly. They thought that the girl's kimono was very elegant.
Elizabeth's astonishment took her breath away. "... Hah... You are absolutely beautiful... gorgeous beyond a doubt, unequivocally radiant. You are as glorious as the entire world's good fortune."
The girl's cheeks turned a deep red. "Th... Th-That's really flattering..."
"It is not mere flattery; it is the truth. I am sure that Master thinks just the same."
Igor blinked. "Well, it certainly is quite lovely. Such unbecoming feelings would embarrass me."
The girl's face got increasingly redder. "I-I'm the one who's getting embarrassed. Could you... not stare at me like that, please?"
"It seems that she is embarrassed, Master. But I believe that your eyeballs are so enormous that it would be ineffective to point them elsewhere."
"Is that so." Igor turned his head around. The girl let out a small sigh in relief, the red on her face dissipating slightly.
"Well then. How may I help you today?"
Not wanting to dishevel the lower part of her kimono, she took small steps as she approached the table. She wore traditional stockings with sandals, likely contributing to her slow pace.
"Ah—" She suddenly fell over.
"I shall help you!" Elizabeth moved instinctively, catching the falling girl. She could see the back of her neck, as her hair was held up. It smelled like flowers. The fragrance soothed her mind. In that moment, Elizabeth was spellbound.
"Um... You can put me down now."
The troubled voice of the girl brought Elizabeth back to her senses. "I deeply apologize. I was enraptured by your lovely scent."
Her face went red again. "Please don't say that... It's embarrassing..."
"I apologize."
The girl was now free from Elizabeth. Her eyes moved to the table, settling on the jūbako boxes. "Is this osechi?"
"It is my own creation. Please, feel free to have some if you would like."
Her eyes widened, blinking in surprise. "It's all the same color... It kinda looks like kinako."
"You have a good eye. Everything has been made using kinako."
The girl became slightly worried. She tilted her head to the side. "Ummm... Ah, I can't eat too much, or else my kimono sash might come undone."
"I do not understand why she would inconvenience herself just for the purpose of dressing up," Elizabeth thought. She said aloud, "Certainly. There will be more opportunities for you to try my kinako cooking." She then returned to her spot behind Igor. "Well then, once again: How may I help you today?"
"Wanna go visit a shrine?" The girl asked, tilting her head slightly, her face still red.
"This... shrine you speak of. Do you mean Naganaki Shrine, which we visited together once before?"
"Yeah. We had a great time there..."
Elizabeth remembered the time they spent together around the shrine. There were no visitors praying, no children playing on the playground; every corner of the shrine was filled with silence. But it served as a somber backdrop to her beautiful memory.
"You thought it was… great?" Elizabeth asked, moving her neck to the side so as to conceal her own fervent curiosity. "But alas, I cannot. My last time on that side was my last, as I said before."
"... But why?" Her face was one of both anticipation and disappointment.
Elizabeth turned to face her. "It pains me as well, but I..."
"I have begun to lose myself when I visit there. A ruler of power cannot think such things." She did not say a word out loud.
The continually flowing piano melody was interrupted by Igor. "You may go, Elizabeth."
"But Master—"
"This may be the path to your answer. Or do you perhaps wish to regret it someday?" Igor turned to face the quivering Elizabeth. She could see herself in the reflection in his eyeballs— able to see nothing, and yet everything. It appeared just as expressionless as ever, but she could see the shadow of loneliness evident in her face.
"Why does my face look like that?"
Regret. That word grew like a weight in her chest.
"... Master, I do want to leave this place. If you would excuse my absence, that is."
"Well then, let's go!" the girl exclaimed.
"Yes, let's. Though it is regrettable that I must go back on my words, it is certainly nice to go out with you again."
"Yeah!" the girl said with a big nod, walking around the table to Elizabeth. She clutched her hand, excited. "It's already dusk, so let's get going before it gets dark!" She began pulling Elizabeth toward the door.
Elizabeth made eye contact with Igor. "Well then, I shall be off."
Igor cackled delightfully. "Have fun, you two." After seeing the two off, he eyed the osechi-ryōri that sat on the table before him. He thought for a while, before saying aloud: "Perhaps Theodore would not mind eating the rest of this. He of all people would be able to withstand it."

Monad: Ninth Floor. Theodore was crouched down, taking care of his pet, quivering. Suddenly, a powerful chill ran down his spine. “Wh… What in the world…” His hand, about to give food to Pochi, suddenly stopped. He checked his surroundings. They were in a dead end of the passageway. He was facing a wall, in front of which was only Pochi, who had now grown to the size of a sheep. Behind him was only darkness; he could not sense any hostile Shadows. Even still, he felt that chill on his back.
“What on earth? Why do I feel so worried?” Not understanding the source of his uneasiness, he began to feel even more worried.
“Theodore. Are you okay?” A childlike voice came from Pochi’s mask. The same Pochi that previously wanted to eat Theodore now spoke to him with such eloquence.
The stiff-faced Theodore chuckled a bit, stroking Pochi's mask. "I'm fine. I'm not worried."
"Food," he begged. Theodore grabbed an item from his pile of food and tossed towards Pochi. He caught it using a tentacle before absorbing it into his mucous body. Watching him gesticulate as he digested the food, Theodore felt like an old man watching over his grandchild. He continued to throw food at him, one after another.
Soon, his hand only grabbed air. Theodore murmured, looking down at the furoshiki. "All out of food…" He had hunted a considerable number of Shadows in Tartarus and filled his furoshiki with treats, but he now saw that the furoshiki was empty.
Pochi was still hungry. He grew several more flailing tentacles. Theodore said, "You already ate it." One of Pochi's tentacles wrapped around Theodore and grabbed his Persona Compendium. "Hold on. This is not food."
"I wanna eat. I wanna eat." Pochi tightened his tentacle and pulled it in without hesitation.
"You can't!" Theodore anxiously tried to snatch the Compendium away. He grabbed on the book, pulling it like a game of tug of war. "If you keep this up, then it will be a Megidolaon for you!!" Theodore shouted at Pochi, losing his temper. Pochi dropped the Compendium, shaking. He crawled away from Theodore towards the wall. Theodore immediately understood, and grimaced. “Ah, my bad, Pochi. I did not intend to scare you.” Theodore turned to the furoshiki, hoping that food may be able to fix things, but there was none left. He clasped his hands together. “Now that I think of it, Sister gave me a bento box earlier today!”
When Theodore left the Velvet Room, Elizabeth said to him, “It may be unlike me, but I made you a bento box,” and handed him a lunch box wrapped in a napkin. He had kept it nearby for Pochi to eat later.
“Please wait here just a moment.” He went and picked up the napkin-wrapped lunchbox off the floor and came back to Pochi. He tried to untie the napkin while holding his Compendium under his arm in order to give Pochi the food inside as quickly as he could. But even quicker was Pochi, who snatched the box with his tentacle in a swift motion.
"H-Hold on!" Not listening to Theodore's authoritative voice, Pochi absorbed the lunch box into himself. His mucous body gesticulated intensely as the sound of the plastic lunch box breaking down could be heard. Suddenly, he stopped.
"... Are you okay?" Theodore inquired.
Several seconds later: "This bad. Body dry." Pochi's body burst open at a corner, creating a loud hissing noise.
"W-What is this!?" Theodore's vision was soon clouded by a yellow dust. "This is… Achoo!" The fine powder agitated his nose, and he began to sneeze. "Ah… achoo! Achoo! Ahh… achoo! Ah, ahhh…" He could not stop sneezing. His face was a mess, with teary eyes and a runny nose. Theodore soon realized the true nature of this powder.
Kinako.
There was no doubt that Elizabeth's lunch box contained the food she was (supposedly) so proficient with. Pochi had spat it out after eating it.
"Sister is certainly capable of such scary things…!" Theodore had eaten her kinako before; the flour instantly dried his mouth, making it a very difficult experience. Theodore was amazed at his stupidity. Elizabeth prepared this bento box. He should have known immediately that it would be full of kinako. Theodore, while sneezing in the yellow dust, swore to himself to never, ever, eat a kinako dish again. Little did he know that Igor's command to eat the remaining osechi-ryōri would soon break that vow.

Elizabeth and the girl exited the Velvet Room through the alleyway, and entered Paulownia Mall. Elizabeth could see red and white decorations, as well as New Year's decor such as kadomatsu, adorn the storefronts.
"Is this the bustle of the new year?"
"It's really busy around Christmas, but New Year's is something else."
"Certainly. I am glad to have come out, if only to experience this." Feeling uplifted, Elizabeth exhaled. She gripped her hand holding her Compendium. "Calm yourself. You always become so giddy on this side."
"Well then, let us be off." Elizabeth consciously stretched her back more than usual and walked fiercely. It was like the walk of a supermodel, catching the eyes of all passersby, though Elizabeth did not notice. She did not even notice the embarrassed smile of the girl next to her. As she walked, she repeatedly thought to herself: "You will need to utilize public transportation to reach the destination, Naganaki Shrine. The nearest station from Paulownia Mall is Tatsumi Port Island Station. Take the monorail, get off at Iwatodai Station and walk to the shrine. To and from Iwatodai Station, Naganaki Shrine, and her dormitory— I have used the monorail six times before."
"Anehazuru Transportation— it is nothing to be afraid of." Elizabeth, oddly saying the official name of the monorail, looked to her side.
"What do you mean, afraid of? Ah, are you nervous to use the monorail? Do you get motion sickness?"
"No, that is not the case. Well, I now see the entrance to Tatsumi Port Island Station. I shall be your escort for today."
The two quickly passed through the station square, where the flower shop and movie theater are located, and made for the ticket gate at the top of the stairs. Elizabeth turned to the girl: "I shall buy a ticket." She headed for the ticket machine and bought a ticket to Iwatodai Station; the girl already had a commuter pass for school.
Elizabeth made it past the ticket gate, a strange machine which blocked her when she was impatient, and headed to the platform. It was even busier than during rush hour, perhaps because it was New Year's.
"It's a bit crowded," the girl said.
"Please, do not stray too far." Elizabeth unknowingly held her hand.
The train came into the station, making a light braking noise. Tatsumi Port Island Station was the home station for the Anehazuru Transportation monorail. The train would unload its passengers here and turn back to Iwatodai. The train that arrived was full of passengers.
"If we walk through that crowd, her kimono will be ruined."
Elizabeth opened her eyes in front of the opening door. She gave off a murderous intent that even non-Persona users could feel.
"W-What's going on?" She seemed to be distressed.
Elizabeth became calm again. "I shall protect you."
The passengers moved as she expected— like a stream flowing around rocks, the crowd avoided her and the girl. All of them stared, wondering what on earth these girls were. They were all scared of Elizabeth's aura and changed course.
The girl giggled. "This might become some kinda weird urban legend." Even the others waiting on the platform were turned away from the two.
"The car is now vacant. Please watch your step."
Elizabeth released her murderous aura and boarded the train. Passengers followed one after another, staying at least a meter away from Elizabeth, an effect of the aura she had given off.
Only Elizabeth and the girl were not cramped during the ride to Iwatodai.
The two of them left the train and went through the ticket gate holding hands. Iwatodai Station had an escalator that connected the elevated station to the square. Elizabeth made way towards the upwards escalator.
“Hey umm...” Catching wind of the girl's bewildered voice, Elizabeth hurried her pace.
“We must use the flowing stairs. Please, come with me.” Just like when they first visited the station, Elizabeth ran down the escalator. This apparatus was a tool made to be utilized as a training device, put to use by running in the direction opposite of which it flows. At least, this was Elizabeth’s understanding, though she was completely unaware that this was wrong. And thus, in her blissful ignorance, Elizabeth continued to run down the upwards escalator.
Elizabeth found her way off at the bottom and took a deep breath. “Yet again the trial has failed to claim me, so it seems.” The young girl laughs from a mix of both bewilderment and second-hand embarrassment, being associated with Elizabeth’s boldly innocent antics. In the next moment, the station announcer's voice came over the intercom.
“Warning: Please refrain from going up the down escalator, and vice versa. Thank you.”
And at about the same time, a kindergarten-aged girl and a woman stepped onto the same escalator.
“Excuse me, that is dangerous.” Elizabeth said to them upon hearing the announcer's advisory, believing that the previous announcement was intended for them. The same announcement had played the last time that Elizabeth pulled the same antics on these escalators, however as she believed she was in the right, she did not seem to be paying it much mind at all.
“Dangerous? What?” the woman asked, turning to her.
“The correct way to use an escalator is—" Elizabeth was interrupted by her guest hurriedly pulling her hand.
“I-it's okay, don’t mind her. These escalators are completely safe to ride.”
“But the announcer said-”
“Don't worry about it.”
“Hm, is that so...” Elizabeth was completely confused.
The two left the station. The western sky was dyed red, and the eastern sky began to dim. It seemed that it would not be long before sunset.
“Come on, keep up!” she said while tugging on Elizabeth's hand. After making their way through the sea of people, the steps of the shrine came into view.
The entrance was decorated with lanterns that emitted a faint glow, the light giving a warming twilight atmosphere. Elizabeth and the girl saw various food stalls lined up on their left.
“There is so much commotion at this place…”
“That’s because it’s the New Year. Food stalls like this also come out for the Summer Festival.” the girl explained. The same shrine that was quiet and serene was now crowded with worshippers and festival goers. It was hard to believe that this was the same shrine as back then.
Elizabeth looked around, following the others’ lead, putting money in the offering box. She asked, “This is what.is called hatsumode, the first shrine visit of the New Year, correct?”
“Nice, right? Everybody is so lively!” the girl exclaimed with cheer. True to her word, the facial expressions of those around them were filled with a bright glow. Then, Elizabeth remembered. The fact that the girl made mention of Nyx to her.
It was not long before Nyx would make her appearance, and with it, the inevitable destruction of the world. All of the other festival-goers were completely unaware of this fact; it was hard to believe that they would have these same merry expressions if they did.
Elizabeth could feel the girl's strong will through her hands, pulling her along. Catching a glimpse of her face, the girl's lips moved ever so slightly. Although not a peep of her voice could be heard, it was as if she was saying’ I’ll protect this world’.
Elizabeth could feel the girl's strength. She had grown considerably from when she first ventured into Tartarus. She might be able to beat even the Reaper— a praiseworthy feat for a Persona User. However, if she could not, she would have no chance against stronger opponents. Elizabeth decided that her next request to her would be to slay the Reaper. And then once she does that, then—
“You okay?” The girl noticed Elizabeth's thoughtful gaze.
"No, it’s nothing." Elizabeth reassured herself that the girl would be fine, as always. During this exchange, the two finally reached the shrine's altar.
Elizabeth tried to move her hand, remembering she was still holding the girl's.
“I still have your hand. Please, excuse me.” Elizabeth regrettably released her hand with a smile; the girl smiled brightly in response. Elizabeth realized that her cheeks had become warmer. “W-Well then... I would like to make an offering.”
Recomposing herself, Elizabeth reaches into her dress’s hidden pocket and pulls a wallet that was swollen to the point of tearing. Leveraging it above the offering box and turning it upside down, she opened it and a large number of coins poured into the box, clearly an amount that would exceed the wallet's maximum capacity. She did the same during her last visit to the shrine.
"One is blessed in correlation with the amount of money offered." She naïvely continued to pour even more money in. By the time her last coin fell, the offering box was already filled to the brim.
The onlookers surrounding her were bewildered, but Elizabeth did not take notice of it. “After offering this much, the Gods are sure to grant any wish that you may have. Please, go ahead.”
“How about we make a wish together?” the girl replied. Joining their hands together, they pray.
"May she find the answer during her journey;" that was Elizabeth's wish for the girl. But at this moment, all she wanted was to remain by her side.
After their prayer, consisting of two bows, two claps, and a final bow, the girls step away from the offering box.
“Well then...” started the girl. “You drew a lot of fortunes from here before, remember? Do you wanna draw one today too?”
The last time she visited, Elizabeth drew many fortunes. Collecting every type, all of the fortunes were stored neatly in her collection. “I am fine for today. I have already drawn plenty from here before.”
“Omikuji aren’t meant to be collectibles...” with a sheepish smile, the girl glanced at the leather, fine-banded watch on her left hand.
“My, what a beautiful watch.”
“Yeah... It’s precious to me...”
By the look on her face, it was easy for Elizabeth to see. She must have been given that watch by somebody precious to her. The girl turned her wrist to look at the watch face.
“Time sure flies... but I’ve made my decision. No matter what comes between us, I’m gonna look to the future, and never look back.” A resolute fire burned in her eyes; her mind was made up. Her eyes are set to the future.
It was different from those of the Velvet Room, who lived beyond time. Wondering what she would do if she were in her place, Elizabeth turned to face the girl and briefly looked into her eyes. But that was forbidden for a Velvet Room attendant. However, seeing the girls resolve, Elizabeth was inspired.
It was of no benefit to her for her to stay here any longer. Elizabeth gave the girl a quick bow.
“Today was a valuable experience, you have my heartfelt thanks. Well then, I shall now make my leave.”
“Huh? It’s a long way back to the Velvet Room. I can take you back.”
“No, the sun is setting and your friends are waiting for you at the dormitory, correct? Your time with them is important too, so please, do not worry. I can see you again any time in the Velvet Room.”
After a pensive glare, a smile formed on the girl's face. “Well then, I'll head back too. It got pretty cold all of a sudden.”
“Right. Well, let us get going! It would be unfortunate if you were to catch a cold.”
“Right.”
The pair make way to leave the temple grounds. Exiting down the flight of stairs, the pair once again exchange bows.
“Do you wanna come again with me next year too?”
“Well, I cannot make any promises. I believe that it would be best if I limit my visits to this side.”
The girl muttered with a disappointed smile, "Is that so? Well, that’s a shame.”
"Please don’t make such a sad face." For a moment her feelings overtook her, her hands trembling so as to drop her Compendium. However, she pursed her lips shut, believing that it would be best if she did not say anything needlessly and nodded in a casual manner.
“Well then, I will be off now.”
“Yeah, see you later... hm?” Her gaze falling lower, the girl noticed something by Elizabeth’s feet. Lifting up the hem of her kimono, she crouched down to pick up the item.
“Did you drop something just now?” The girl presented a thin, platinum plate designed with fine details. It seemed that it slipped from the book earlier when Elizabeth was panicking.
“Ah, yes. It would have been a catastrophe to have lost it here."
“Wow, that important, huh?”
“Important… well, it is an item that I am quite attached to...” Taking the fine-platinum item from the girl, Elizabeth put it back into the Persona Compendium. “Thank you for noticing it. Well then, thank you for your time today.”
“Yeah, see ya later.” Waving goodbye, Elizabeth watched as the girl made her departure, melding into the crowd of people on the opposite end of the station. Within the blink of an eye, she faded into the dark of night.
Elizabeth stood alone for a while longer, leaving once the stars became visible in the sky.

Upon her return after being summoned to the Velvet Room, Elizabeth was greeted by not only the face of Igor, but by Margaret as well.
“Elizabeth, do you know why you were called here?”
“Why is that?”
“The preparations for Vision Quest have been completed. I have informed the Specialized Extracurricular Execution Squad of this, and I have erected a door for them to challenge it, at Tartarus’ entrance. I will be waiting for them there as well.”
“I'm looking forward to it,” Margaret added, speaking her personal thoughts aloud.
Elizabeth shivered. Naturally as a ruler of power, Elizabeth was inspired to not fall into Margaret’s shadow. Additionally, she also understood her sister's true intentions.
Sadistic. That is what this challenge is.
Elizabeth knew well that SEES would be in a great deal of trouble if they challenged Margaret unprepared. Even after countless skirmishes against her, Elizabeth was always the one that ended up driven against the wall.
A trial prepared by Margaret is no ordinary challenge. It was only natural to assume that one misstep would seal their fates. For a moment Elizabeth wondered if it was okay to let the group undertake such a task, but then she remembered the determination on the girl’s face during their visit to the shrine.
She’s certainly worrying too much.
In silence, Elizabeth had finished questioning herself.
“What’s wrong?” Margaret asked.
Elizabeth shook her head and turned to face Igor.
“Master, is it okay if I use the phone for a moment?”
“I see no problem.” Igor said.
“Well then, don’t mind me.” Walking up to it, Elizabeth reached for the empty table. Suddenly a traditional telephone made from wood and brass appeared from nowhere. Elizabeth picked up the telephone receiver and reached for the dial, inputting the phone number of SEES’ leader. Putting the receiver to her ear, the phone rang ten times before she was connected.
“Hello? This is Elizabeth.”
“Ah, good evening! Have you already made it back to the Velvet Room?
“Yes, I have. You have my utmost thanks for spending your time with me earlier today. Is now a good time for you?”
“Yeah, now’s fine. So, what's wrong? Has somebody else gone missing?” If a normal person went missing in Tartarus, it was impossible for them to escape. This was a duty for those of the Velvet Room to attend to; it would be pitiable if they were to be abandoned. Thus, the residents of the Velvet Room would contact SEES and ask them to come to their aid. Missing persons were usually reported to the police, and if they helped, they would receive a reward.
The same went for SEES, although they aren’t registered as volunteers.
“No, it is regarding another matter. The truth is... you will be seeing my sister soon.”
“Huh? You have a sister?!” the girl exclaimed, her interest obviously piqued. Sensing her intent, Elizabeth spoke so as to answer her questions before she had the chance to ask them.
“To be direct, my sister has taken an interest in your group; she has erected a new door at the entrance of Tartarus. Please feel free to pay a visit at your earliest convenience .”
“Right, got it - and if I go, I’ll be able to meet your sister, right?”
“That is correct. Thank you for your cooperation.” Elizabeth continued with a few more words: “Actually, I have one more request for you.”
“A request?” the girl inquired.
“For your last request, I ask that you slay the Reaper and return to me a Bloody Button as proof of your victory. You will be handsomely rewarded for your efforts, of course.”
“The Reaper? Like, the guy that appears when you stay on one floor for too long? That one?”
“Yes, the very same. I know he is quite the fearsome foe, but I’m certain that you and your friends are capable of defeating him.”
The girl deliberates in silence for a moment. “...We’ll do it. What chance do we have of beating Nyx if we can’t even win a battle like that?”
The girl and her allies are focused on the annihilation of Nyx, resolute in their determination to save the world from its impending destruction at her hands. Knowing as much, a chill permeated through Elizabeth’s body.
In that case, she’ll be just fine.
Believing so in her heart, Elizabeth delivers her parting words. “Just as I’ve come to expect of you. Well with that, we await your next visit to the Velvet Room.”
“Right, later then. Night!” And with that exchange, the conversation reached its end.
Aware that SEES would not be exploring Tartarus tonight, Elizabeth came to a decision. Elizabeth returned the receiver to its holder and the phone melted into the void, as if it were never there in the first place.
“Master. In a moment I intend to go to Monad to train. That is fine, yes?”
Just the same as the girl, so set on her goals, Elizabeth must also make her preparations, so as not to lose to her. With that in mind, Elizabeth’s expression tightened.
Igor loosened his lips and nodded, somewhat amused. “I see no problem with that.”
“Thank you.”Elizabeth bowed at her master's words then turned to face Margaret, glaring into her eyes.
“Will you be joining me?”
“I see no reason to,” Margaret responded.
“I see.” And with that, Elizabeth made her way to the exit of the Velvet Room, and to the entrance of Tartarus alone.
Upon her exit, Tartarus’ long stairway lay to her left as usual. However, it seemed that behind it also lay a new silver door, more than likely the door that Margaret mentioned for her Vision Quest.
Elizabeth briefly remembered some information she happened upon in a book.
“Vison Quest... I believe that the Native Americans overseas once had a ceremony of the same name, also undertaken as a means of finding one's role in life...” She doesn’t know if that was where Margaret got the name for the challenge from, nor does she really care. All that is of concern to her is that the girl and her group do not end up in any grave danger.
“Theo has gone to Monad, right? Or maybe he went to Tartarus today...” Elizabeth looked at both Tartarus’ long stairway and Monad’s door, as if to weigh the options in her mind. Though she went to Tartarus every now and then, her legs had naturally grown accustomed to going to Monad. Passing through the door, Elizabeth
entered.
She immediately checked her surroundings. Just as usual, she could only see a few meters in front of her. Elizabeth casually strolled through the maze, making for the stairs that led to the higher floors. To her surprise, she did not encounter a single shadow during her travels.
"My, it’s no fun at all if there are no Shadows here to fight on the way... I'll just visit Tartarus instead.”
Speaking aloud, Elizabeth turned around to go back to the entrance. However, just as she was about to, she sensed a presence in front of her.
“This feeling... is this really a shadow...?” Though it clearly possessed power, it was unclear whether it was strong or weak; and not to mention that, unlike the other ones, this presence did not seem to be hostile.
A small figure's outline emerged from the darkness, revealing itself.
“Good evening... is that right?” The figure revealed itself to be a boy, seemingly about the age of ten. It had a featureless face, but it seemed to be a boy. Its body was a deep jet-black color from head to toe, further pronouncing its white colored face.
The existence of this creature in a place like this was unbelievable. Neither lost nor upset, he emitted an aura of tranquility that was uncomfortable to be around.
"Maybe he’s lost and does not understand the danger he is in."
“Are you lost? If so, would you like me to help you out of here?”
“Lost? Hmm...” Taking a moment to think, the boy smiled in a mature manner, ill-befitting of a child. “That’s right. You could say that I am lost. I have been searching for myself for a long time. Even now, I’m still looking for who I really am.” The boy's philosophical words further fuel Elizabeth’s discomfort.This child did not seem to be born of normal means.
“I don’t understand what you mean.”
“It’s okay if you don’t understand, but...” wearing an innocent expression, the boy extended his hand. “Would you like to be my friend?”
Elizabeth glanced at the boy’s tiny hands, and then at his face. A chill ran down her spine. It seemed that her body responded reflexively.
For a ruler of power to be scared of such a small child: it was certainly hard for Elizabeth to stomach. A bitter smile spread across her face.
"Me, your friend? Unfortunately, no.” To Elizabeth the word ‘friend’ only referred to one person; she did not need any more.
“I see... that’s a shame.” the boy said with a bittersweet smile. “He’s my only friend...”
“He?”
“I can see that you’re afraid of me, so I’ll leave you alone now.” With neither a step nor the tap of his feet the boy's figure fell back towards the dark, his form blending into the void beyond.
Instinctively without logical reason, Elizabeth called out to the boy so as not to miss her chance to put a halt to his escape. “Wait!!!”
Without so much as even a goodbye, the boy's presence faded.
“Just what was that child...?”
The boy said ‘he’. The only person that came to mind is her younger brother.
“Theodore may have some information on him.” Theodore had not yet returned to the Velvet Room, gormlessly indulging in his fantasies of caring for his pet Maya, Pochi.
Last she checked, Pochi resided on the ninth floor of Monad. Elizabeth turned on her heels for the stairs, making pace for the ninth floor without delay and disposing of any Shadow that got in her way with just a single blow.
Upon reaching her destination, Elizabeth yelled into the darkness beyond her so as not to waste her time needlessly searching for her target. “Theo! If you’re there, then answer me!”
The sounds of panting echoed through the labyrinth before it was swallowed up completely by silence. No answer.
"Maybe he’s not here" she thought. Suddenly she heard the sounds of gnawing and chewing. She walked ahead, headed towards the source of the noise. The farther she progressed, the more audible the sounds became.
Eventually she happened upon a man dressed in blue, crouching in front of a thick black mass.
Theodore.
At his side lay various items piled up on the floor, Theodore feeding them to the black mound on the floor. It did not take Elizabeth long for her to notice that the black mass had increased in size. The last time she saw it, it was about the size of a large dog, but now it was much more comparable to a calf. It seemed that it was now more than twice the size of a normal Maya-type shadow.
“That pet of yours is growing well, Theo.”
Theodore neither turned nor responded, continuing to feed Pochi just as before.
“Theo? Hey, Theo! Are you ignoring me?!” Elizabeth grabbed Theodore’s shoulder and forcibly turned him around.
“Ahh, you’re here too, Sister?” Theodore's face looked sickly. His cheeks were flushed and dark bags were forming under his eyes, depriving them of their usual radiance. He had clearly not been resting well due to his hapless devotion to caring for his pet.
It was impossible for Elizabeth to hide her shock at what he had become. “What a sorry state. I don’t remember having such a sad sight for a brother.”
“What are you talking about, Sister? Oh Pochi, you’ve become more and more cute, my adorable little pet. Oh, why are you so cute?” Theodore reached for Pochi’s head, affectionately embracing its white mask.
On the contrary, cute was the last thing that came to Elizabeth’s mind. From her perspective, Pochi’s increasingly large mask has grown to be unsettling. She honestly doubted her brother’s sanity.
“That aside, Theo. I have some questions for you.”
“And what's that? You also wish to bask in Pochi’s cuteness, right, Sister?!” Theodore said without even turning around to face her.
Elizabeth’s eyes turned ice cold.
“What was that?” Her blunt tone instilled fear into Thedore's soul, the light in his eyes immediately diminishing. “W-what did you want to discuss?”
“Have you come across a young boy in Monad at all recently?”
“A young boy? As in a human?”
“Yes, a human-looking boy.”
“No, I haven’t. But if there is a boy in Tartarus, isn’t it likely that his life is in danger?” Theodore said seriously. “Is the boy okay?” he asks.
“Don’t worry, if you don’t know anything, then this discussion ends here. Keep playing with your pet, but feel free to return to the Velvet Room at some point. Master worries about you.”
“Master’s worried? I understand. I'll return as soon as I've finished feeding Pochi.” And turning his back to Elizabeth yet again, Theodore continues to do as such.
“Well then, I will be making my way back to the Velvet Room myself.” With their conversation concluded, Elizabeth also turned her back and took her leave.

Upon her return Elizabeth noticed that Margaret was nowhere to be seen.
“Margaret is currently away due to Vision Quest duties.” Igor said.
“I see.” she responded plainly. To her, right now the more pressing matter was that of the boy that she encountered in Monad. It was possible that Igor may know something about it, so she asks. “Master, I came across a human boy in Monad earlier. Do you happen to know anything about this?”
“A human boy? What would a human be doing in Monad?”
Igor carefully considered the scenario. Then suddenly, as if he had only just remembered something now, his mouth opened.
“Could it be... No, of course not.”
Noticing Igor’s peculiar behavior, Elizabeth tilts her head. “Master?”
“Do not worry. Pay me no mind, Elizabeth.” Igor said. He never answered her question. It seemed that he had some idea about its existence, but dared not speak about it or provide any definitive information.
Upon seeing Igor’s dismissive attitude, Elizabeth came to her conclusion. It seems that she will have no choice but to investigate this herself.
Elizabeth’s chest is heavy. She could not help but think that the boy might become a hindrance to SEES.
"If it comes to it, then I’ll...”
"I will destroy it. No matter what," she muttered under her breath.
“Did you say something just now, Elizabeth?” Igor asked.
"No, it was nothing."

Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue - Chapter 2

2022-09-06T02:03:03Z

NicoNicoNicotine:

=== II: Pet Shadow ===

The sun was setting. The shadows seemed to be longer than usual. December sunsets tend to be shorter than most. It was about to fade from sight, melting into the western horizon.
Elizabeth was walking along the road of the real world, and next to her was the young SEES leader, the girl, the guest of the Velvet Room.
Elizabeth’s cheery footsteps were not just because of the gorgeous Christmas lights surrounding her, showing that Christmas was just a few weeks away— rather, her long-held desire to see the young woman’s room was finally fulfilled. Having just visited and spent some time with her there, Elizabeth made her exit from the Iwatodai dormitory and walked along the illuminated Paulownia Mall.

The cool winter air was exciting for Elizabeth. When an all-blue, unmoving, unchanging room, with no sense nor stimulus, is all that one knows, it is easy to lose one’s true self. Elizabeth was fortunate to have met SEES’ leader: it was rare for a resident of the Velvet Room to get the opportunity to visit the world of human beings, a world which she had only heard about in passing from Igor and by reading books. Everything was fresh in her mind; Elizabeth’s heart was throbbing, glad that she was able to experience even a little of it. So much so, that she was even able to forget her role as a Velvet Room attendant.

As of this moment, Elizabeth was walking through Paulownia Mall. When she first saw the large fountain there with the girl, she asked Igor to have one installed in the Velvet Room, a request that was swiftly rejected. There was also the Takoyaki stand located in front of Iwatodai station, various restaurants in the shopping district, and even the unique experience of eating sweets. Elizabeth was free to enjoy all of these experiences. Furthermore, she even challenged the unfamiliar trial of riding an escalator, which she dubbed “the flowing stairs and the impending blade”.
Then there was Naganaki Shrine, a place where Elizabeth had her fortune drawn from a box and played in a jungle gym and a slide, all the while, much to her embarrassment afterwards, making gleeful sounds as if she were a child. These precious memories would never fade for her.
At Gekkoukan High, Elizabeth bought the same bread that many other high school students also purchase, stood at the podium of a classroom, and performed her own song in the music room. Even though knowing it fully well, it was still hard for her to believe that this bright and vibrant school was the same place that transforms into the mysterious den that was Tartarus.
It was certainly a very interesting place, but today's experience in the girl’s room easily surpassed that of the school’s. Her room was the place where Elizabeth could get to know her the most deeply; when Elizabeth was let into her room, she felt like she was let into her heart. It could be that only Elizabeth feels this way, that it was her imagination. But regardless, that feeling was undeniably real to her.
The warmth of friendship. “So, this is what it’s like… to have a friend…” she said with a smile on her face. It was a special feeling, different from that of her relationship with her brother and sister. Elizabeth knew that this was a real human relationship. An irreplaceable bond: A friend.
Elizabeth stared at the girl walking next to her and spoke in her heart what she couldn’t tell her. “The time I spent with her is more important to me than anything else”. Important enough she might have forgotten her role as a ruler of power. She really could lose herself to this happiness; but this could not be permitted. Thus, Elizabeth decided to put an end to her outings with her.
Noticing Elizabeth’s feverish gaze, the girl’s chestnut hair swayed as she turned to look at her. “I’m sorry. I’m not great with hospitality.”
“No, I couldn’t have asked for anything more. It was a truly wonderful experience. So marvelous I felt my past melt away. I can think of nothing better.”
“R-Really? That’s a bit much. Why do you think that? Was it something I said?” The girl blushed as the words flowed out of her mouth. Thinking of Elizabeth as a ‘friend’ wasn’t anything special to the girl. It was just as ordinary as any other word. But that warmed Elizabeth’s heart. It was proof that she was just another part of her life.
“You have my utmost thanks for showing me everything about this world thus far. I’ll thank you again later, so please visit the Velvet Room at your own convenience.”
Elizabeth rewarded the girl with words as well as items every time she indulged her wish to see the outside world. These same trinkets were used to fund SEES’ combat equipment and supplies.
“Yeah, thanks for everything.”
“Yes, likewise. Thanks to you, my world view has broadened greatly. For that much, no amount of silver could ever be enough to convey my gratitude to you.” Suddenly ceasing her steps, Elizabeth declared in a booming voice, “my gratitude is infinitely greater than that of the universe!”
The other mall-goers passing by stopped in their tracks, having heard the sudden declaration. The SEES leader’s face turned even redder as the overwhelming gazes of the others began to flood her field of view, “This is… definitely a bit much…” and Elizabeth took note of this herself too.
“My apologies, it seems that I am still invigorated! “
“Y-yeah. Well then, we should get going.”
Hurried along by the girl, Elizabeth made her way towards Paulownia Mall's back alley. To normal humans, it seemed like a simple dead-end alleyway; however, there was a blue door at the end of it only visible to residents and guests of the Velvet Room. During the Dark Hour, this was the same door that the girl used to visit the Velvet Room.
The young girl bids farewell to Elizabeth in front of it. “Well, I’ll be seeing you then.”
“Of course. Well then-”
Immediately after exchanging their brief farewells, the two turn their backs on each other to part ways. But mid-way through Elizabeth feels the urge to tell the girl that she would be ending her outings with her.
“I… Well -”
“Are you -” At the same time, the girl stopped walking and turned back to face Elizabeth, seemingly also having something to say.
“What seems to be the matter?”
“What’s wrong?” They both spoke at the same time. Both of them are stunned into silence for a moment, then a second later Elizabeth opens her mouth.
“Please, feel free to speak first. Would you prefer to discuss it in the Velvet Room?”
“No, here’s fine. It shouldn’t be too long.”
“Is that right? Well then, you have my ear.”
“Well, I, um…” Taking a moment to collect herself and control her rambling, the girl began again. “It’s about Nyx – no… the inevitable destruction of the world that’s coming…”
The inevitable destruction of the world. “Well, this is sudden,” Elizabeth couldn’t help but think to herself.
Nyx. With that word ceaselessly weighing upon her mind, Elizabeth silently listened to the girl, who continued to tell her story, speaking unclearly.
“Hypothetically, what if there was some sort of way we could all forget our fates? Everyone could spend each day in peace without fear until the day of destruction… I’ve been thinking about it a lot.” It was a bizarre topic. But Elizabeth for some reason showed the girl sympathy. The girl then asked her a question.
“Do you think it’s right to forget our fates and accept ruin?” She stared intently at Elizabeth’s face. A radiance formed on her face. The eyes of a human that gave into despair could not decide.
Elizabeth’s expression relaxed slightly. “Do as you would like.” The girl gasped just slightly. She seemed to not expect those words. Elizabeth chuckled slightly and added: “With your permission, it seems you already have the answer to your question. It is not my place to make your decisions for you, you see.”
“I… I understand.” Her eyes cast down. Past her eyelashes were traces of sorrow. After a long silence, she smiled forlornly. “In that case, alright. Thank you for listening to me.”
“I apologize if my answer was not useful to you.” Elizabeth bowed slightly.
The girl then asked, “Well then, it’s my turn to listen to you. What’s up?”
Elizabeth straightened herself then lowered her head. “Thank you, truly.” She raised her head and stared at the girl.
“… Did you wanna ask something?”
“I have decided that this will be the last time I visit this world.”
“Huh?” The girl’s eyes widened as a shocked look suddenly appeared on her face. “B-But I still wanna show you around! … Was I really a boring guide after all?”
“Absolutely not.” Elizabeth shook her head. “I am a completely different person since first visiting this world. If I stay on this side any longer, I may forget my duties entirely… And that would put you at a severe disadvantage, wouldn’t it? Though I am very reluctant to part, today will be my last day here.”
The girl only gave off a bittersweet smile. “We can always meet in the Velvet Room, right?”
“Yes. Master and I will always be awaiting your next arrival.”
“Yeah. Well, see you.”
The girl walked out of the alley, disappearing into the bustling crowds that flooded Paulownia Mall. Elizabeth heard Christmas songs echo through the alley as she stood alone, holding her Persona Compendium in her arm as usual.
A sudden thought came to Elizabeth’s mind. How important was what happened today to the girl? Elizabeth and the other residents of the Velvet Room were beyond the normal flow of time. It would be no surprise if the memories of today were to gradually fade from her mind by the next time they met. “What is this feeling?” she muttered.
She had had a fulfilling time; unprecedentedly so. But regardless, she still felt that something was missing in her.
Unaware that this feeling within her was loneliness, Elizabeth returned to the Velvet Room.

The girl did not visit the Velvet Room during the Dark Hour following their last meeting. In this blue room, stagnant in time, only the melodic voice and flowing piano were heard.
“It seems that our guest will not be appearing tonight,” Igor said as usual, sitting in his usual seat.
“It seems so, Master,” said Elizabeth as she stared listlessly ahead.
“Elizabeth...”
“What is it, Master?”
“You did not give me trouble this time.”
“I don’t remember ever doing that to you.”
“Didn’t you the other day? That it was ‘because of my eyes’ or ‘because of my nose’?”
Igor seemed to be concerned about Elizabeth's lack of teasing. The words came back to Elizabeth’s memory. “What I said was not me giving you trouble, it was just a matter of fact.”
“Is that so? Well then...”
Igor turns his head towards Elizabeth, his eyes closed and his eyeballs eerily pulsing beneath their lids.
“I believe that that is a face that you should refrain from ever making in front of our guest, Master.”
“Oh? And why is that?”
“In the words of today's youth, it makes me want to ‘barf;’ it is ‘nasty as hell.’”
“Well, I tried at least.” Igor opened his beady eyes again and returned them to their original position, facing forward as usual. This time, Elizabeth was the one to question Igor; “Why not stretch your nose and see how much longer it can get?”
“Why don’t we save this for another time, Elizabeth.”
“Done already?”
The chatter died down yet again and only the sounds of the piano and the songstress’ voice could be heard. Then Elizabeth opened her mouth for a moment, before spitting out the words that festerd on her tongue.
“I do have one question.”
“What is it?”
“It’s about Nyx. I wanted to ask you, supposing you know anything about it.”
Still facing ahead, Igor’s body begins to quiver. “Where did you hear that name?”
“From our guest. About an ‘inevitable destruction of the world’ that’s incoming, I believe.”
Swallowing the silence, Igor takes a short breath then speaks. “Nyx. The inevitable destruction of the world. In the near future, not far from now even, Nyx will appear. The destruction of the world will follow after. That is Nyx.” Elizabeth did not expect this response. For the rulers of power, ‘inevitable’ was an unfamiliar concept. “If Nyx makes her appearance, then I shall stop her myself.”
Igor laughs briefly, his chuckles eerily spilling out beyond his lips.
“It is useless to discuss stopping Nyx. I believe that it will not be any of us that does it. Though I cannot say such with certainty, I am interested to see what marvels our guest will bring forth.”
With the words that Igor said somewhat reassuring her, Elizabeth spoke.
“If you say so, Master. If you believe that she can defeat Nyx, then I am certain that she will be able to.”
His interest piqued further, Igor smiled again.
“It is certainly true that Nyx cannot be destroyed. However, humans possess the ability to make miracles happen with their power of bonds— especially so for that girl, the Wild Card. Well then, we shall see just how this plays out.”
Saying as such, a single bead of sweat ran down Igor’s cheek. “Is that all, Elizabeth?”
Sensing that there was nothing else of value to add to the conversation, Elizabeth changed the topic.
“There is one more thing. I cannot sense either of my siblings”. It was common for Theodore and Margaret to not be present in the Velvet Room with Elizabeth. However, regardless of their distance, Elizabeth could usually still sense their presence. Right now, there was no such sign.
"Margaret is preparing a trial for our guest formed from her memories and her experiences— a 'Vision Quest,' so to speak. Once she has finished the preparations, the point of entry will be a door located at Tartarus' entrance. At least, that was what she told me."
"A trial from her memories? What could that mean? Well, if my sister is the one behind it, I have no doubt that it will be something truly sadistic."
"'Sadistic' is how you would describe it?" Igor subtly muttered under his breath.
"Did you say something, Master?"
"No, it was nothing. Anyway, Theodore told me as he left that he was going to train in Monad."
“He’s in Monad again? He’s practically been living there these days. Does my foolish little brother really enjoy torturing those Shadows so much? He really ought to show more moderation in indulging his cruel hobbies.”
Igor mutters in secrecy. “Cruel hobby? Can you of all people say that?”
“I don’t like to play with the Shadows that much. Or something like that.”
“T-That’s... Elizabeth, if you heard that, then I believe that it’s best that we don’t dwell on this topic,” Igors says with a faintly shaken voice.
Elizabeth responds expressionlessly, “Is that so? Well, I apologize for my rudeness. I will not talk about it any further.” A half-hearted response.
There was another thing on her mind. The “Vision Quest” trial that Margaret is preparing. It was clear that she was interested in the combat abilities of SEES, but was this fascination just a passing feeling?
Elizabeth tilted her head and thought, “Maybe it’s something else. Is Sister trying to help the girl? It’s a trial that’s being prepared by Margaret, a ruler of power; naturally, it would involve combat. Her goal may be to further strengthen SEES by preparing fearsome foes for them to defeat.”
Elizabeth thought (perhaps a little too much) about what she could do for the girl herself; and then it hit her. Imagining herself fighting the girl, a spark was lit within Elizabeth. A fiery spirit formed inside of her. Igor turned his head, looking towards Elizabeth. “What’s wrong, Elizabeth? Your face is a little red.”
“Is that so?” A textbook response. Elizabeth answered without even hearing his question.
A battle… with her...
What will become of it?
Elizabeth’s consciousness was entirely focused on imagining it. There was no greater pleasure, no greater satisfaction than that.
Completely immersed in euphoria, Elizabeth did not notice her heartbeat accelerating.

Theodore’s cheery chorus resonated from the ninth floor of Monad.
“Velvet, oh velvet. My master has a long nose.” He was in good spirits.
In his hands lay a furoshiki wrapping cloth, which held various items dropped by Shadows: Beetle Horns, Snake Scales and Relic Fragments. These items served as treats for Theodore’s pet, Pochi.
Ever since he decided to look after him, Theodore has been bringing Pochi various items in the efforts of helping him grow stronger. However, because the structure of both Tartarus and Monad changed every time it was entered, Pochi’s location changed too. Theodore sensed Pochi’s approximate location, and when he felt he was in the right spot, exclaimed in an inviting voice; “Pochi, I’m here!”
Just then something wriggled from the darkness, followed immediately by the dull metallic sound of dragging chains. It created a horrifying scraping sound as it crawled. Its mask bone-white, a black tar-colored blob appeared.
Pochi. However, his size changed dramatically compared to when Theodore first found him. Much larger than Theodore’s palm, he was now the size of a large dog. His chain, once the size of a necklace, was now the size of a weapon, and its mask, formerly the size of a thumb, now the size of a human face.
The Shadow found his way to Theodore’s feet, stretching his neck, which Theodore then rubbed. “There, there, you’re hungry, right? I brought something for you,” and Theodore opened the furoshiki wrapping. Within the blink of an eye, Pochi’s large body stole the wrapping from his hands and digested the contents within himself, wriggling intensely all the while. Sounds of Pochi wolfing down the food like a starved beast emanated from him, feeding into his growth.
Regardless of how many times Theodore saw it, he never tired of seeing Pochiso satisfied; and as such, he regularly brought various items for him to feast on.
Theodore yet again drew his hand closer to the white mask, energetically smiling. “Is it tasty?” And again, he rubbed Pochi’s mask. Though his skeletal colored mask emitted no emotion, he pressed it into Theodore’s hand, seemingly indulging in his warmth.
“Ohh, yes, yes, aren't you just the cutest?” The loudly rumbling Shadow’s body stopped moving; his meal time had come to an end. In response to his owner's playful affection, the domesticated Shadow rested his head on Theodore’s shoulder.
Weightier than it appeared from a glance, Theodore strained out a smile. “You’re a heavy boy, aren’t you?”
“MUST… EAT YOU… NOW.” A voice leaked out from Pochi’s mask. As he had grown, Pochi seemed to better understand human language.
“I am not a snack. And do not speak so rudely. When you want something, you ask nicely: say ‘May I’ and ‘please’.”
“MAY I... EAT YOU... PLEASE?”
“You’re asking to eat me? Are your other meals not sufficient enough for you?”
After pushing on Pochi’s mask, attempting to free himself from the imposing Shadow, Theodore said in a commanding voice: “Stay! Sit!”
Pochi froze on the spot, swaying his neck back and forth.
“Good, good. Hand!” Theodore places one hand in front of Pochi, and the shadow stretches a part of its body, placing its tentacle-like hand on Theodore's palm. Pochi mimicked the same gesture as Theodore, truly living up to its status as a pet.
“Good boy. Well then, stay here and I’ll be sure to bring more treats for you when I next come to Tartarus.”
Nodding in approval, Theodore stood up, turning his back towards Pochi. However, he sensed the shuddering Pochi behind him; he turned around again. Pochi had stretched his body in pursuit of Theodore as he made his exit.
Theodore scolded the Shadow. “I said ‘wait’ didn’t I? Do you not understand your master's words?” He ever so slightly drew upon his commanding presence as a ruler of power. Wincing away in fear, Pochi dejectedly returned to his original position.
“Okay... Well then, I’ll be off now.”
Making his exit from Monad, something came to Theodore’s mind. Pochi had grown a lot, but how long could he keep this a secret from his sisters? It might be best to start thinking about that now— what he would do when the time came. Theodore still did not know, nor was he aware of his pet’s terrifying true identity.

Flames engulfed three Shadows, turning to ash as their death cries bellowed out. At the back stood the largest and strongest: A Grand Magus, dressed like a jester. Though weaker compared to other Shadows that dwelled within Monad, the average Persona user would still have a hard time fighting it, assuming that they were even able to see Monad’s door too. Elizabeth wiped it out in one blow. Though she eliminated it using fire magic, the steam vapors still rising, not a single bead of sweat ran down her body. Wearing her usual blank expression, Elizabeth shut her Persona Compendium with a thud.
“It’s this time already... I should be going soon.”
Currently Elizabeth was on the ninth floor of Monad. By now Elizabeth had fought over twenty battles; it was getting late. It wouldn’t be unusual for the Reaper to make his appearance soon.
“Well, the Reaper still hasn’t appeared yet. Maybe it would be a good idea to go back now.” Pulling herself together, Elizabeth made way towards the tenth floor.
Suddenly, without warning, a noise makes Elizabeth stop in her tracks. It was when she made way back towards the intersection that she asked herself which way she should go. From the back of the hallway to her right, the jangling of chains could be heard, a clear sign that the Reaper was close by.
Elizabeth moved towards the source of the noise.
Letting it make the first move, Elizabeth proceeded. Attacking from the darkness ahead, she was struck by a pitifully weak looking wind attack, which she casually took. Elizabeth readied her Persona Compendium. “Know your place.”
To the average person, it would seem like a weak attack without much force, but as a ruler of power, this was enough to eliminate most foes in a single blow. The enemy was blown away by a torrent with the force of a wrecking ball, and was flung towards the wall. A sudden ear-piercing screech bellowed throughout the surroundings: the force of it caused fragments of the ceiling to crumble – the struck assailant was half-sunk into a large, depressed wall.
“Now then...” staring intently at the shadow, Elizabeth tilted her head and pondered. “Hmm... is this really the Reaper?” This ‘Reaper’ did have a white, skeletal mask and chains dangling from it, and it did wield two long-barreled revolvers. However, this one was quite small.
Elizabeth was used to the Reaper being a few meters taller than her, but this one seemed to be of a much lower grade than the usual. The chains wrapped around its body were thin, and the barrels of its guns were short like a toy. Still wincing from the previous attack, it trembled in a manner that was quite painful to watch “Is this a misshapen version of the Reaper? How could that possibly happen?”
Elizabeth stood in bewilderment, feeling almost as if she was bullying the Shadow. Unlike the other Shadows that were fiercely hostile, this one was difficult to attack. But this Shadow was the first to attack; those who provoke it shouldn’t complain if they are killed in battle.
That was what Elizabeth believed. Always face your opponent, and never hold back. Mercy is a disservice to your opponent, as well as yourself. Elizabeth sighed, wondering what the leader of SEES would do. "Such a kind person would not think such things."
Elizabeth nodded approvingly and pointed at the false imitation of the Reaper. "I shall let you go, this time. When next we meet, however, I will show you no mercy. Become an excellent Reaper. Do you understand?"
It did not seem to understand. It shook, quivering, then disappeared. It seemed to melt into the darkness, then leave. Having done a good deed, Elizabeth loosened her lips. But suddenly, she was directly struck by an intense chill. The strongest form of Ice magic, Mabufudyne. It could easily kill weaker Shadows.
Elizabeth's body froze in an instant. Large chunks of ice formed, turning her into an icicle. Within the ice, Elizabeth opened her eyes wide in a fiery rage. That movement alone caused the ice to shatter and burst into several pieces. When she glanced in the direction of the attack, she saw an unexpected figure.
“… Theo. What might you be doing here?"
Theo stood there, holding his Persona Compendium in one hand. He was undoubtedly the one who froze Elizabeth.
"Uh— I... Well, um... that... You were about to be attacked by a Shadow, and... I'm sorry! I got impatient and missed! I would never aim an attack at you, Sister! It was an honest mistake!"
Elizabeth faced Theodore. "... I don't understand what you're saying."
Theodore backed away frightened. "W– ... I– I didn't mean to!"
“What has my brother so frazzled? It's… oddly relaxing.” Elizabeth was now in a good mood. He only hit her with a Mabufudyne, after all.
But Theodore seemed to think otherwise. He bowed with such velocity, it seemed he might smash his head into his knees. "Sister, please find it in your heart to forgive me!" Theodore trembled just as much as that Shadow did. He seemed to be genuinely frightened, but Elizabeth did not know why. She decided not to press it further.
Elizabeth briskly walked past Theodore. Not wanting to disturb her good mood, she went straight for the teleporter upstairs. Not realizing she had left, Theodore continued to bow.
Several minutes passed. The sound of crawling emanated nearby, which caused Theodore to stand up straight immediately. Finally seeing that Elizabeth had gone, he let out a relieved sigh. He was anticipating a response, but she seemed to spare him this time.
In front of him was a white mask sitting in a black, viscous gel, staring at him. It looked like a Maya. It was Theodore's pet Shadow, Pochi.
"Oh, thank goodness you're alright! I thought Sister might have gotten to you, I was worried sick! I told you to stay away from women in blue clothes!” Seemingly not understanding that they were being scolded, Pochi moved his neck about obliviously. Theodore crouched down, and petted Pochi’s mask.
“… Regardless, I’m glad you’re alright…” Theodore exhaled and turned his head. “Sister could’ve really roughed you up… But she didn’t hurt you?”
A white mask and chains. When he saw them, he thought Elizabeth’s opponent was Pochi, but Theodore remembered that it had a gun. Not only did Pochi not have a gun, but Elizabeth had said that the Reaper was a worthless opponent in the first place. It was not Pochi.
Feeling that reassurance, Theodore got goosebumps. He wasn’t aware that he was protecting Pochi, and yet he still hit Elizabeth directly. To Theodore, it was a miracle that he was safe now. “Think about it. It was dangerous to secretly follow Sister into Monad.” Theodore worried that Elizabeth might find Pochi, but realized that he had no excuse if he were to be caught; he thought it fruitless to try and explain this to Elizabeth, however.
Worried about Theordore’s pale face, Pochi brought his mask closer to him. The way he tilted his neck was very cute. He clunked his mask into Theodore’s face.
“Are you listening? This is half your fault, too. From now on, never approach a woman in blue clothes. Alright?”
“PLEASURE… WORKING… WITH YOU…” His difficulty in speaking further fueled Theodore’s desire to protect it.
“I shall go to Tartarus and bring you some food. Please wait a moment.” Theodore stroked his mask again, then got up. Pochi’s mask was very smooth, with no eyes, nor nose, nor mouth, but Theodore saw worry in his face.
“I-I’ll be back as soon as I can.” With great reluctance, Theodore walked away from Pochi. After taking just a few steps, he stopped and looked back. Pochi sat there, motionlessly. Though he had no eyes, Theodore felt the same reluctance that he felt from Pochi. He ran back to him, thinking of something else to say. “Oh, I just can’t stand leaving you here alone. I’ll stay here a little longer, and then go hunt Shadows.”
Seeing Theodore’s expressions, Elizabeth said, surprised, “My, Theo. You’re looking quite carefree.” Theodore simply continued to stroke Pochi’s mask obsessively.

Elizabeth returned to the Velvet Room, and Theodore shortly thereafter. It was the Dark Hour, meaning the SEES leader might come visit. Igor sat at the round table, motionlessly. The Empowered Ones stood before him.
“How are the preparations for Vision Quest going?” Elizabeth asked Margaret.
“It still needs more time. I expect preparations to be finished by the beginning of the new year, though.”
“It’s a trial that draws upon the girl’s memories, correct?”
“Right. Her group has been fighting special Shadows that only come out during the full moon. I’m going to prepare Shadows based on these memories and have them fight again. After those, I’ll have her fight some other enemies that I have prepared. And if she can beat those…” Her voice trailed off.
Elizabeth did not want to know the contents of the trial, but rather the motivation behind it. She asked: “What made you want to create this trial?”
“It is merely for entertainment— no other reason.” Margaret looked away for just a moment. ‘No other reason.’ It was clearly a lie. There was something else at play. Understanding this, Elizabeth was satisfied, knowing Elizabeth would not explain any further.
“Thank you for the insight.” After giving her thanks, Elizabeth looked to Theodore. The sisters’ conversation didn’t interest their brother, yet he looked bizarrely at ease; merry, even.
“Theo, what has you in such high spirits?”
Theodore, clearly distracted, eventually answered. “I have witnessed the beauty of life. I am simply remembering it again now.” Theodore’s expression quickly changed to nervousness. His face turned blue, as if he had been splashed with ice water. “… N-no other reason!!!”
Seeing Theodore panicking made Elizabeth feel increasingly unnerved. “Theo, what do you mean by ‘the beauty of life?’ Please, enlighten us.”
“N-No! I-I couldn’t possibly, Sister…!” Theodore was clearly hiding something.
“Perhaps a bit of whipping will help…” Elizabeth opened her Compendium.
Igor’s eyes moved towards her. “Elizabeth, do not use Personas in the Velvet Room. Continue your quarrel elsewhere, please.”
“But, Master…”
Margaret butted in. “Elizabeth. Master has already spoken.” They stared at each other for several seconds. Theodore felt a deep uneasiness growing inside of him; Igor broke into a cold sweat.
“… Of course. I humbly ask that you forgive my transgressions, Master.” She slammed her Compendium shut. Theodore sighed with relief; Margaret was quick to reprimand him, though.
“Why are you smiling, Theo? Don’t act as if you are not hiding something.”
“Huh?”
“Tell us. Don’t keep secrets from us.” Margaret began to step up to him. Theodore backed up at the same pace.
“I… I’m not! I would never keep secrets from you two… W-What would I have to hide?”
“Then why are you panicking? Tell us.”
Elizabeth chimed in. “If you truly were not hiding anything, you would not be getting so flustered.”
“Th… that…” Theodore’s sisters further encroached on his space. As he whined like a pathetic pup, Igor turned his attention to him. Theodore could not see him, though; all he could see was his quickly impending doom.
Igor spoke in his trembling voice. “Do not be so aggressive with your brother, you two. Everyone has their own secrets. Isn’t that so?” As he was the three siblings’ shared master, Theodore was pleasantly surprised that Igor came to his defense.
The sisters spoke as one. “I apologize, Master, but this is a problem between siblings.”
Igor jumped in his chair with a start. “… It seems there is nothing I can do.”
“W-What!?” Theodore shrieked. The sisters drew in closer. With no other option, Theodore hung his head in defeat, powerless. He felt like a criminal in a TV drama, backed to the edge of a cliff.
He began to confess.

After his explanation, Theodore collapsed onto the floor in repentance. He placed his hands in front of him. He felt he was done for. Elizabeth was very upset with him. He was feeding and protecting Shadows. That was what he told them. The sister took in their brother’s plea, and it was Margaret who first responded.
“… Why would you make a Shadow a pet? That’s an awfully strange thing to do.
Elizabeth continued. “It may be weird, but I think it to be weirder that you would hide this from us.”
Theodore felt at ease. “Really? Well, there is more that I should—”
“About this pet, Theo. You have been keeping all of its love to yourself, so how about we enter it into a pet show? It will be so adorable that it will surely win first place. I for one would certainly like to see it.”
Margaret stood up and nodded. “As would I. To think that there would be a creature in Monad that would enrapture even Theo.”
Theodore got up impatiently in response to the two’s excessive expectations. “I… fear that you may be disappointed with his cuteness.”
Finally, Elizabeth stood, looking up into her brother’s eyes. “We would never be disappointed. Please, show us your pet.”
“Alright. I’ll show you everything I told you about.”
The two sisters stared intently at Theodore, which made him feel a bit uncomfortable. “… Master, is it okay for my siblings and I to leave for a while?”
“I do not mind. Take as long as you please.” Igor sounded utterly relieved.
“Well then, let’s go.” Elizabeth gleefully made for the door. Margaret followed suit, as did Theodore, leaving the Velvet Room.
Left all by his lonesome, Igor muttered to himself. “What trouble will they get themselves into next?”

With Theodore’s guidance, the three went to the ninth floor of Monad. They each were not holding their Compendiums, rather they had something wrapped in a furoshiki cloth. Inside were items they had gathered from defeating Shadows in Tartarus. They prepared these items into pet food before coming to Monad.
“He should be around here.” Theodore paused, then called out, “We brought you food!!!” They heard something shift at the end of the corridor. It cried out in pain, staying away from the three.
“… What’s wrong? Are you okay?… Ah…” Theodore seemed to remember something. His face turned sour. “That’s right. I told him to stay away from women in blue clothes.”
Elizabeth responded immediately. “But why would you tell him that?”
“I would like to know, too,” Margaret added.
“I feared that if either of you happened upon him, you might… go overboard with your attacks, as you do with most Shadows. I only did it to protect him; he’s the only pet I have, after all.”
Theodore’s honesty and forwardness upset Elizabeth. “Are you implying that I just throw my spells around without thinking?”
“… Am I wrong?”
“How rude! Just because you say it doesn’t mean it’s true!” She reached for her Persona Compendium and opened it. However, the furoshiki fell from her hands and plopped onto the ground, opening up. Theodore flinched instinctively.
“If you used your Persona just now, you would’ve scared him off for good!”
“… I see your point now.” Elizabeth closed her Compendium.
Margaret spoke with Theodore. “Is your pet still scared? Perhaps you could try calling his name?
Theodore put on an oddly serious face, and called out into the darkness. “Oh Pochi! It’s okay to come out! These two won’t hurt you!” Again they heard something— Pochi— cry in the darkness. They heard hesitance and anxiety in its groans.
"Well, it's not that you told him to stay away from us because you thought we were horrible, right?"
"It seems he meant no harm in it," Margaret concluded.
Ignoring his sisters, Theodore took a few steps into the darkness, clutching his portion of pet food. He knelt down, and unwrapped the furoshiki cloth. He grabbed a beetle horn the size of his arm, and threw it out into the dark like a baton. "There's your food. I think you'll find it quite delicious."
The Shadow moaned in response and came closer. Instead of coming out into the open, Pochi extended his phlegmatic body into a sort of tentacle, snatching the food Theodore had thrown, and pulled it back into the shadows. The siblings could hear him crunching into the beetle horn.
"I have an idea." Elizabeth leaned over and opened her cloth. She dug through a pile of various Shadow items and took out a bundle of silver hair— Tiara's Hair, an item dropped from floating wig-like Shadows called Shouting Tiaras. She deftly crafted it into a long rope. She attached a beetle horn of her own to the end of it.
"Hold on a moment, Sister. What on earth are you doing?"
"See for yourself." She gripped the other end of the rope and cast the beetle horn into the darkness. Immediately they heard Pochi groan as he began munching on the horn, pulling the rope taut. Elizabeth yanked on her end. She felt some resistance from the other end. Pochi was holding firm onto the beetle horn, being pulled closer and closer. Elizabeth grinned as she continued to feel him in.
"How quaint. Opposing the rulers of power… is a fool's errand." She tugged on the rope with all her might. Pochi was no match for her, and he flew through the air, landing right in front of Elizabeth. He stared up at her.
Pochi spat out what was left of the horn and scurried away. He ran behind Theodore's leg, shaking, clearly horrified.
"Sister, how could you!?" Theodore yelled. "This is exactly why Pochi's scared of you!"
"Are you saying that this is my fault, Theo?"
"Yes! You have to be more careful with him." Theodore stroked Pochi's mask, picked out an item from his cloth and tenderly handed it to him. Pochi took it into his body, which throbbed as he chowed down.
Margaret took out an item and threw it over to him; he reached a tentacle out to grab it while maintaining eye contact with Theodore. Margaret threw another item, and then a third. Each one she threw, Pochi caught in his tentacles and ate it. "... Quite interesting, this one." Margaret was never as busy as her siblings, so even small things like this entertained her. Though she remained as expressionless as ever, she continued to throw Pochi more and more treats.
Elizabeth stared on as her siblings played with the Shadow. A white mask. Black chains. He looked like a Maya, she thought, but something about him looked weird.
"Are you alright, Sister?" Theodore asked.
"What's wrong?" Margaret added. Elizabeth was almost never this quiet.
"This strange feeling, why is it making me worry so much?" Elizabeth ultimately decided not to bring this up; she didn't want to ruin their fun.
"It's his name. Your naming ability is absolutely dreadful."
"Really?" Margaret responded without looking up. "I think it's quite cute."
"I thought so too," said Theodore. "I was quite proud when I came up with it." He continued to feed Pochi without so much as glancing at Elizabeth. "Oh, Pochi. I'll always protect you, forever and ever."
"Yes," Margaret responded. "We must protect the weak." Margaret also started to look strange. She had an odd gleam in her eyes. She seemed to be fascinated by Pochi.
"Well, I guess he is fairly cute. I'm going to head back now. What about you two?"
Margaret got up, clutching her empty furoshiki cloth. "I shall go to Tartarus and get more food. I feel I haven't given him enough yet."
"I shall do the same," agreed Theodore. "We ought to get going. He's going to get hungry again soon." Theodore sits down again. He picks up Pochi and strokes his mask. "Wait here for us, okay?" He turns to Elizabeth. "Sister, we must be off. Try not to bully Pochi anymore while we're gone, okay? He's only a child."
"Sorry to keep you waiting, Theo," Margaret said. "We should go now."
"Yes, let's." Theodore and Margaret walked off, leaving their sister behind without a word.
Elizabeth slowly turned her gaze to Pochi. He already began inching backwards. Elizabeth grabbed an item, wanting to feed him. "Do not fear… Here is a tasty treat for you." She crouched down and shook it in front of his face. Much to her surprise, Pochi ran off into the dark, incredibly quickly for a Maya.
Elizabeth looked down at what she was holding. "Do you hate it? Oh, a Greasy Gear… It may be too hard for you." Greasy Gears were items dropped by Wild Drives. Elizabeth thought it looked less than appetizing. "Perhaps it would taste better if it was breaded and fried… Maybe he'll like something else."
She called out to him. "Pochi, you can come out now." No response. She could only hear total silence. "You hate me, don't you?"
Defeated, Elizabeth got up and headed to the Velvet Room, leaving the furoshiki and the rest of the food behind.
For an instant, Elizabeth felt an immense pressure behind her. "Ghh…!" She flipped around. It was a dark, malicious, hostile energy. She frantically went to open her Compendium to defend herself.
But nothing attacked her.
"It looks like… I was mistaken…?" She began to lower her guard, still on edge. "What on earth is this? We searched through all of Monad this time…" She couldn't help but feel its presence lurking behind her in the darkness.

Back at the entrance of Tartarus, Elizabeth placed her hand on the door to the Velvet Room, but stopped.
"Yeah, that looks good…"
She heard the voice of a young girl on the other side. The leader of SEES. Elizabeth opened the door in an odd panic and entered the Velvet Room.
The girl was standing in front of the round table, talking with Igor. She turned around, and saw Elizabeth’s familiar face. “Ah, you’re back!” she exclaimed happily.
Elizabeth bowed respectfully in return. “I deeply apologize for abandoning my duties without warning. I humbly ask that you find it in yourself to forgive this discourtesy.”
“Oh, I-I don’t mind.” she responded. Elizabeth raised her head and bashfully assumed her normal position behind Igor. “How have you fared today?”
The girl smiled and tilted her head. “Nothing special. I guess I could talk about school, but you’d just be sitting there bored and stone faced.”
“Please, go ahead. If seeing a boring face worries you, then I shall pretend to be interested until you are satisfied.” The girl seemed to be put off slightly by this statement. Elizabeth was confused for a moment, but then understood. “I see. It is not that you wish my face to be more interesting, rather you wanted to see Master’s interesting face. Again, I apologize for letting my ego get the better of me.”
“Do not call others' faces ‘interesting,’ Elizabeth.”
“But Master, no other face could possibly interest her more than yours.”
“I-It’s fine you guys! You don’t have to do anything!”
Elizabeth swiftly interjected. “But it is my duty as an attendant of the Velvet Room to facilitate your needs.”
“It’s alright, really. By the way, your dress is a little… messed up.” Elizabeth hurriedly fixed her outfit. The girl seemed to chuckle a bit. “I’m gonna go now. I’ll come back when it’s the Dark Hour again.”
“I hope you come to be interested in our faces again.”
“We’re exploring Tartarus today. Everyone is in high spirits after Christmas.”
‘Everyone.’ Elizabeth knew that the girl was the leader of SEES. But there was another part of her statement that caught her attention. “Christmas has already passed? If you don’t mind, could tell me what it is today.”
“Today? The 26th. Winter break is starting tomorrow.”
“Ah… I see.” Elizabeth visited the girl’s room at the beginning of December. Since then, two weeks had passed on her side; but for Elizabeth, it felt like just the other day. She couldn’t help but realize how different their lives were. She was so far out of her reach. Even though she was right in front of her, she felt so distant. A crushing anxiety built in her chest, clouding her vision.
“A-Are you okay? You don’t look very well…”
“No, I am alright. Thank you for your concern.”
“Yeah. You know, if something happens, tell me. I’m here for you if you need it.”
“… I shall consider it.”
The girl left the Velvet Room. Elizabeth stared at that closed door. How many more times would she be able to visit?

Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue - Chapter 1

2022-09-06T02:02:14Z

NicoNicoNicotine:

=== I: The Residents of the Velvet Room ===

The Residents of the Velvet Room

The melody of a piano and a woman’s song permeated the dimly lit room. Every key played by a shapeless performer, every note sung by a formless songstress, created a sorrowful melody that would pierce the very soul of all who would listen. But though these performers could not be seen, they were most certainly there in that room.

Most humans don't know about this bizarre blue room, a room that seemingly defied all logic. Several doors were lined up along the walls, though they led nowhere, as they stood directly on the floor. Besides a wall made of a metal lattice at the back, the room was entirely covered in a beguiling blue velvet. At the center of the room sat a single round table and an antique chair; the tablecloth was made of the same deep velvet.

In the chair sat an old, bald, tuxedoed man with a nose like a fairytale witch’s. Behind him stood a woman who appeared to be in her mid-teens, wearing a sleeveless blue dress and carrying an old dictionary-like tome under her arm.

The long-nosed man's name is Igor, the master of this Velvet Room.

The Velvet Room. The space between dream and reality, mind and matter. Those who enter are fated to discover their true selves and pursue their destinies.

"It appears that there will be no visitors this evening," said Igor in a hoarse, oddly high voice. He stared forward with such intensity, his eyes seemingly struggled to stay in their sockets.

"It appears so, Master. Perhaps she was scared away by your bulbous eyes," said the woman in the blue dress, in a peculiarly accented manner. She had silver hair, gold eyes, and pale, fair skin. Her beauty was nothing short of otherworldly; however, her face lacked expression.

This woman's name is Elizabeth. She follows Igor's commands as the Room's elevator girl. Her manner of speaking is easy to hear and understand, even in an elevator full of guests. It is truly old-fashioned for an elevator girl to make announcements. Elizabeth's words may seem tense, but Igor seems not to mind; he appears to have gotten used to his attendant's discourteous words.

"I do not believe my eyes to be the reason."
"Then it must be that she got tired enough of your long nose. Master, perhaps you should try to grow your nose even longer. Maybe then she will come visit just to see such a long, long, loong, loooong nose."
"… I do not think that it is my nose either, Elizabeth."
"Are you sure?"

Appearing to lose interest in her teasing, Elizabeth became silent. Igor followed. Once again, the room returned to silence, and the piano and singing played once more.

The metal lattice behind the two, as some may know, was an archaic sort of elevator door. The elevator made sounds similar to that of a running train, which overpowered the sound of music in the room. Above the lattice door was a meter resembling an analog clock which displayed the floor number; the needle continually spun in a circle. This Velvet Room was an endlessly tall, continually rising elevator. Only those that possessed certain special capabilities were recognized by Igor and welcomed in as guests.

This "special capability" is a rare ability of Persona, called the "Wild Card. " Personas are the masks that people form in order to protect their hearts from various hardships. Usually each Persona user commands a Persona that mirrors the user's will and may resemble a god or demon. The "Wild Card" is a Persona user that can wield multiple Personas, and can switch between them as if switching between masks, and whose ability increases as their heart grows.

Igor's role is to assist the Wild Card so that they may someday find "The Answer" to life. His primary work is fusing several Personas together to create a new Persona. The elevator girl Elizabeth assists Igor in this task; the book that she carries, the Persona Compendium, is proof of this. All of the various Personas that the guests (which is to say, the Wild Card) have acquired and fused are recorded in the Persona Compendium.

Elizabeth could also utilize Persona in the same way that the Wild Card can. As the Compedium’s bearer, she held power over power; or a “ruler of power.” Elizabeth is not the only ruler of power; she has an older brother and sister who share this same ability, but they are not in the Velvet Room now. Things might change, but as it stood only Igor and Elizabeth attend to the guest, a young girl.
This young girl, the Wild Card and recognized by Igor as a guest, was a second-year at Gekkoukan High School. She first visited the Velvet Room in the beginning of spring, and multiple seasons had passed since. It was now November, in winter. The girl had visited the Velvet Room on many occasions, but it seems that she would not on this day.

The real world was currently in the "Dark Hour," a peculiar time between time. The Dark Hour occurred between 11:00pm and midnight, though normal people are not aware of its existence. During this time, Gekkoukan High School transformed, becoming a mysterious tower known as Tartarus. Consisting of several hundred labyrinthine floors, Tartarus was the lair of monstrous Shadows. The guest, alongside her fellow Persona users, performed activities in service of the Specialized Extracurricular Execution Squad, also known as SEES.

The purpose of SEES was to erase the Dark Hour from the world. Solving the mysteries of Tartarus, the emblem of the Dark Hour, might potentially assist in this effort, so SEES would continually explore the tower. When performing these explorations, the girl would often visit the Velvet Room via a door in Tartarus's lobby; only the Wild Card could see this door.

Igor and Elizabeth were able to sense people on the other side of the door, but this evening they could sense no one. They sensed something else— outside of Tartarus, in a separate place, was an extraordinarily powerful surge of power.

Without turning to her, Igor speaks. "Can you sense it, Elizabeth?"
"Of course. It would be difficult not to."
"This power… What do you think of it?" he asked in a probing manner. Elizabeth, eyes half-closed, answered without expression.
"It resembles the Reaper, the avatar of death… However, it’s not quite the same. If the Reaper were a kitten, this would be a tiger. It may be silly to say, but the difference is greater than heaven and earth itself."

The Reaper is the strongest of the Shadows that roam Tartarus, with power that outclasses that of even SEES’ combined efforts. However, comparing this power to the Reaper is a foolish endeavor. Its power is entirely beyond comparison. This situation was nothing short of—
"Unbelievable!!! It is… unbelievable." Elizabeth said in a polite tone, but only after her jest. Igor let out a satisfied murmur.

"In that case, I have another question. Who do you believe to be fighting this power?" After Igor said this, Elizabeth could sense another, in the middle of battle. This power, though admirable in its own right, paled in comparison. Elizabeth recognized it easily.

"This power… is Palladion, if memory serves. That Persona." Palladion is the Persona of Aigis, a member of SEES. Aigis is not human, rather an anti-Shadow weapon in the form of a human, but Elizabeth did not seem to care. She didn't have any interest in her general existence.
"Ah..!" Elizabeth muttered. The stronger power increased exponentially in power within an instant, and Palladion's aura vanished. After a short moment the other power disappeared as well.
"… It seems the battle has reached a conclusion."

"With all due respect, Master, I believe it improper to call this a 'conclusion.' Palladion's user likely expected this outcome."
"In any case, its decision to fight in the first place marked the beginning of its demise.”
"’Demise?'" Suddenly, Elizabeth noticed that she was squeezing her hand that did not hold the Compendium. She usually kept both of her hands in her white gloves, but she took them off as her hands began to sweat. She felt her lungs swell in her chest.
"Is something the matter, Elizabeth?"
"I seem to have gotten worked up a bit."
"Ah. It seems that as a ruler of power, this power has made an impression on you."
"This is most certainly interesting… I apologize." Elizabeth, clutching the Persona Compendium, grabbed a handkerchief from a hidden pocket in her skirt and wiped her hand. Afterwards she put her glove back on, and said again:
"Master. May I visit Monad in order to regain my composure?"
Monad. Accessible from the entrance of Tartarus, and yet the strongest Shadows lurk in that labyrinth. Only those with strong Persona abilities can see the door to access it; not even SEES's leader was at that level. But for Elizabeth, it was a place she would go frequently. As a ruler of power, she would hunt Shadows there to improve her strengths, for reasons unknown to even her.
"Since we still have not seen the guest today, I suppose it is alright."
Elizabeth turned towards Igor and bowed. "Thank you, Master."
Elizabeth turned towards the door to Tartarus. Suddenly, an unknown figure appeared. In fact, it was two. One, a tall man with a young face, looked like a hotel doorman. The other was a youthful, beautiful woman, wearing a close-fitting suit and black stockings with high heels. She appeared to be a secretary.
The man's name is Theodore, Elizabeth's younger brother. The woman is Margaret. She is Elizabeth's older sister.
Both Theodore and Margaret are fellow Velvet Room attendants, and are both rulers of power; they both also carry Persona Compendiums, like Elizabeth.
"Elizabeth," said Margaret in her serene voice, "would I be able to come with you?"
"Sister. I would like to come along as well," Theodore added calmly.
Elizabeth replied blankly: " I think you should ask Master for permission, not me. This matter is not for me to decide. What do you say, Master?" She looked to Igor, who was looking down.
Igor looked at the two, then to Elizabeth. "You two must have felt that power as well, no? You all may go hunt Shadows until you are all satisfied."
Margaret bowed in an elegant gesture. "Thank you, Master."
"We shall be off." Theodore placed his hands at his sides and bowed deeply.
Elizabeth turned away from Igor and back towards the door. "As before, I will be gone for a while. Well, then…" Elizabeth opened the door and walked out into the entrance of Tartarus. Margaret soon followed, then finally Theodore, who closed the door behind him.

Elizabeth leisurely surveyed her surroundings. The entrance of Tartarus was covered in beautiful engravings, which filled it with a solemn energy; mysterious, even. At the center of the floor was a long staircase, at the end of which stood a door, which led to the maze of Tartarus. Tartarus was an incredibly large tower, with several hundreds of floors. The three of them did not go to this door, rather a different large door at the back of the lobby. The entrance to Monad Depths.
Elizabeth moved quickly towards the door. "Well then. “Let us indulge in the savage barbarity of battle, just the same as usual."
"Though do show some amount of discipline, Sister," added Theodore.
Elizabeth stopped walking immediately. Without turning back towards him, she asked: "… What do you mean by that?"
"I mean exactly that," he replied plainly. "Relying on your Megidolaon will only get you so far if you don’t assess your surroundings in battle. Otherwise, even you may find yourself being overrun by the weakest of Shadows."
Despite the fact that he had just called his sister foolish and reckless (which was an apt description of Elizabeth), Theodore simply smiled gently.
“My darling brother is giving me advice– I should at least pretend that I'm grateful…”
After a long silence, Elizabeth simply said "… I’ll take your advice to heart," then continued walking.
"Is something the matter, Sister?" asked Theordore, tilting his head to the side. "You seem to be out of sorts."
Margaret next to him whispered. “You will come to regret that.”
“… Did you say something?”
“… It’s nothing.” she replied coldly. She then followed behind Elizabeth.
Theodore titled his head again. “What’s really going on?” he muttered aloud, and shortly thereafter Elizabeth’s voice was heard.
“Theo, what’s taking you so long!? Come with us, quickly!!”
“Yes, I’m coming!” he answered clearly, and began to follow his sisters.

The layout of both Monad and Tartarus changes every time someone enters the door. Except for certain special areas, no floor will ever look the same twice. It is a maze of mazes. If a powerless person gets lost, unless someone saves them, they will certainly meet their end.
Given that it was created from a high school building, the tower, with its irregularly slanted walls, gave off a bizarrely unnerving feeling. There was no lighting, but strangely the area around them gave off a faint light; it only extended a few meters, however. No matter where one looks, the entrance has vanished, invariably striking fear into one’s heart.
But the rulers of power knew no fear. They walked through Monad unsuspectingly and made idle chit-chat, as if they were in a shopping mall, stopping only to annihilate the Shadows they came across. Elizabeth and Margaret walked together side-by-side, with Theodore following behind a few steps.
“Elizabeth. Has anything happened recently?”
“No, nothing special. The flow of time remains as still as ever. I often get so bored that even my boredom gets bored.”
“But you’re caring for the girl, no? It most definitely sounds like a blessing, and you say that you are bored?”
The girl. The leader of SEES. When she first visited the Velvet Room in spring, she spoke to Igor.
“There is still one more resident of this room, who unfortunately could not be present for your arrival. But I’ll make sure you two are properly introduced. Another time, perhaps.” He hid the existence of Elizabeth and the others from her at first initially. They spoke again a few weeks later, when he asked her a question. “Tell me, when you think of this person, what do you see?” It was decided that either Elizabeth or Theodore would assist Igor and the guest. The final decision was left up to the girl.
She answered to his question, “I think it’s a woman,” and so Elizabeth was chosen as assistant. If the girl had answered that it was a man, the assistant would have been Theodore.
“You’re right, Sister,” answered Theodore, “how could it be boring? She even takes you outside of the Velvet Room to visit her world.” Theodore, not allowed to be seen by the girl since he was not chosen, looked displeased with Elizabeth. Elizabeth, meanwhile, seemed quite innocent.
“That most certainly is a perk. Just thinking of our time in Iwatodai the other day is making me hungry… Ahhh, such delicious delicacies, made of the finest ingredients, and at an irresistible price too! Iwatodai is such a fantastic place…”
“Delicious delicacies?” probed Theodore.
“Cuisine so luscious, that it makes one’s cheeks fall off. One package costs a mere four hundred yen. With such a bargain, I could hardly restrain myself from buying their entire stock.”
“So good that one’s cheeks fall off, huh?” Margaret mused. “And only four hundred yen… You are certainly very lucky, Sister!” Theodore was very visibly irritated.
Elizabeth grinned. “Perhaps instead of aiming your ire at me, Theo, you would do better to curse your own bad luck for not being chosen instead of me! It was Master’s decision to entrust the girl in the selection, after all. Unless you mean to question his authority…?”
“W-well, you are right, but…” As Theodore became thoroughly disheartened, Margaret came to a realization.
She murmured to herself. “It makes your cheeks fall off… The more I think of it, the more I crave it… Perhaps I should see for myself if this food is truly so good…” She turned to Elizabeth. “You seem to be pleased even now. Is it really as delicious as you say?”
“Of course, I could hardly forget the taste. A taste so splendorous it makes one want to pass out… Words couldn’t possibly begin to describe it.”
“In that case, surely Theodore would also like to try some.”
Theodore apprehensively muttered, “I don’t think I want to eat food that would make me pass out…” The sisters both turned toward him at the same time.
“In that case,” said Margaret, “A good thwack to your right side ought to wake you.”
“And if that doesn’t work,” added Elizabeth, “I’ll thwack your left side too.”
“Well, if it’s anywhere near as good as you say, it still sounds like an experience to look forward to!” Theodore seemed much more carefree now.
But in that moment, the siblings saw something— a figure, or rather two figures, creeping toward them in the darkness, metallic clanking heard with every step. The two figures resembled traditional samurai, their armor and gauntlets white and their faces a deeper bluish-black. Though they look human, they were something else entirely. They were Tenjin Musha, high-level Shadows feared for their severe slashing techniques and their unrivaled agility and evasion.
One of the Tenjin Musha assumed a traditional sword stance, placing its hand on the hilt of its sword, which remained in its scabbard. The other, fueled by a lust to kill, jumps off the floor, moving at a speed that the human eye could barely follow, leaving white afterimages in the darkness. With a barely visible flash of the sword, the Shadow aimed its sword towards Elizabeth’s torso with the intent to cleave her in half.
Elizabeth, utterly unphased, caught the blade in her palm. The Shadow was rendered completely immobile, unable to move its sword. This was the true power of the rulers of power— power that made the highest ranking Shadows indistinguishable from cannon fodder.
Margaret caught the blade of the second Tenjin Musha. “Barely a scratch,” she said, looking to her sister, undaunted by the enemy just before her.
“It’s been a while I’ve seen battle; I’ve not been to Monad in quite some time. I guess I should return the favor and give this one a thorough punishment.” And just as she promised, Elizabeth’s Persona Compendium leaves her hands and floats midair, pages spread open. An item floats in the center— a “Persona card,” used for summoning and changing Personas at will.
Elizabeth had nine main Personas that she used in battle: Surt, Jack Frost, Thor, Cu Chulainn, Metatron, Alice, Nebiros, Masakado, and Pixie. She released the sword and put the card in front of her into play. Her heart took the form of a Lightning-focused Persona: a god of Norse mythology, Thor.
The Tenjin Musha tried to run, but escape was futile. A rugged man in a white cloak appeared, holding the hammer Mjolnir, one of the strongest weapons in Norse mythology.
“This should do nicely.”
And in that moment, Thor waved his hammer. From the heavens, a roaring thunder struck one of the Tenjin Musha, creating a powerful electric discharge and leaving a burnt smell. The dust finally cleared, leaving Elizabeth and Margaret completely unharmed. Weak to electricity, the Tenjin Musha falls to one knee, unable to move.
Thor then vanished. Once a Persona has performed its command, the Persona’s soul once again returns the heart of its wielder. Looking down at the Tenjin Musha with contempt, Elizabeth spoke. “How unsightly.”
“Well then, I shall deliver the finishing blow!” Margaret opened her Persona Compendium. Unlike her sister, multiple cards came out of her Compendium, from which Margaret chose one. The Persona cards shattered into light again and the card began to take form, just the same as Elizabeth; this time, the power of Margaret's soul manifested itself as Yoshitsune, a famed, powerful warrior of the Minamoto clan. He is equipped similar to the Tenjin Musha, though he wears red armor and carries one sword in each hand.
“This will end it!” And with that command, Yoshitsune swung both his swords. His blades created a flurry of slashes in the air. In an instant, the two Tenjin Musha were torn to pieces. Their necks, their arms, their legs— everything was finely shredded without exception. The Tenjin Musha that were feared for their fast slashes met an end to just that. A truly humiliating defeat.
The finely diced remains of the Tenjin Musha turned into a dark light, which quickly dissipated into the air. Theodore clapped, keeping his Compendium under his arm. “That was impressive, sisters! Just as I would expect from the both of you.”
Margaret silently closed her Persona Compendium. She had no words to return to her brother. However, Elizabeth spoke coldly, without even facing her brother standing behind her. “Hm? Our younger brother patronizing us with such false flattery? And so boldly, too. If so, as much as I would prefer for it not to, this truly may become a place of tragedy, and not just for the Shadows…”
“I assure you, they were honest compliments, Sisters,” Theodore argued back, distressed. Margaret sighs slightly before speaking.
“They were rather weak words of praise. Try studying up on it a bit more, Theo.”
“Y-Yes… Understood, Sister…”
Looking away from the downtrodden Theodore, Elizabeth steps forward. “Good grief! Well then, I believe it best for us to take out all this pent-up frustration on the rest of the Shadows! Shall we?

Monad Depths was a labyrinth consisting of ten floors. When moving to the floor above, the stairs beneath disappeared, meaning that the only way to go back to the entrance of Tartarus was to use the transporter located at the top; however this floor was completely devoid of Shadows. With no reason to go back, Elizabeth and her siblings remained on the ninth floor. The siblings hunted and erased countless Shadows, as they never stopped appearing. In Tartarus, Shadows appeared after only a few steps, so there was no need to worry about running out of prey to feast upon.
Shadows are formed from the negative aspects of humans’ souls; a ‘stagnation’ that could occur in any person. Therefore, as long as humans exist, Shadows would continue to exist as well. Elizabeth knew this well. However, SEES, attempting to erase Tartarus and the Dark Hour, remained unaware that it was a truly hopeless endeavor.
Nevertheless, what kind of answer will the girl leading them come to?
Elizabeth saw her in her mind— a bright, laughing girl with maroon hair, red eyes full of hope. The last thing that Elizabeth wanted to see were those same eyes overtaken with such despair.
“Dear me. What’s with me, feeling so sentimental all of a sudden…” Elizabeth said with a solemn face.
Theodore caught a whisper of her words… “Did you say you were feeling… sentimental, Sister?”
“… Megidolaon!” Elizabeth summoned a Persona without warning, a Pixie. It took the form of a female fairy with insect-like wings on her back that she used to fly. A vicious display of power completely unbecoming of such an unimposing creature occurred directly above Theodore. A tremendous golden aura exploded with overwhelming pressure that shook the earth beneath it.
“S-Sister!! What are you doi—!?” Theodore’s screams were washed out by a torrent of golden flames. It was the strongest form of Megido, making it a truly Almighty attack. In addition to Pixie, Elizabeth’s Masakado could also use Megidolaon. When used by Masakado, it was somehow even more powerful.
As a ruler of power, Theodore would never be killed by something like this. But once the golden flames dissipated, Theodore, burnt by the flames, collapsed face first onto the floor. Elizabeth turns her gaze forward, knowing that he would soon be regaining consciousness. “Dear me, this child never learns…”
Suddenly, Margaret stiffened her brows. “It’s coming. Over there.”
“I know.”
The sounds of metal chains could be heard from the end of the passage. Within the pitch-black darkness was a single imposing Shadow, suspended in the air. This being wore a black robe adorned with gold buttons, and was covered in blood. It had a bone-white mask, and a long-barreled revolver in each hand.
“At last, it shows itself.”
“It’s been a while since the last time we’ve fought him.”
The Reaper.
Immediately, Elizabeth and Margaret cast Megidolaon upon the enemy. Just one from either of them would be enough to kill other Shadows in an instant, but the Reaper was not so simple.
Margaret spoke sadistically. “We made the first move. Now please, entertain us.”
Margaret and Elizabeth stood side by side, and opposed to them was the Reaper, swaying unstably with both guns raised. Elizabeth knew what was coming.
“Oh, so soon?”
It was an unexpected choice for a first attack, though Elizabeth was slightly impressed by it. Margaret squinted her eyes slightly; Theodore’s were still spinning. Nobody was ready for the Reaper to open with an attack of this caliber.
Aminging its revolvers towards the ceiling, the Reaper pulls the guns’ triggers, and alongside a roaring howl, a small golden ball of light floated towards the sky. Megidolaon. It burst into a golden sea of flames and threatened to swallow Elizabeth and Margaret whole, claiming their lives. The flames danced loudly, then disappeared leaving only its heat behind.
Elizabeth speaks mockingly, “I guess even a Megidolaon isn’t very dangerous, coming from a foe like him.”
And Margaret follows suit. “How disappointing.”
Both of the sisters were completely unscathed. “Well, I believe that that’s quite enough.” Elizabeth took her chance to act, opening her Persona Compendium.
Having been woken up by the blast from a moment ago, Theodore's bewildered voice echoed through the room. “W- What's going on?!” He surveyed the room and assessed his surroundings; “Ah— The Reaper?!” He immediately opened his Compendium. Like Elizabeth, he also spawned a single Persona card. Elizabeth and Margaret, having sensed Theodore's intentions, moved out of the way, giving Theodore behind them room to attack.
“Burn to ash!!” Theodore summoned the archangel messenger Persona, Uriel. Outfitted in red, he spread the white-feathered wings on his back and demonstrated his power. A crimson torrent of flames blew between Margaret and Elizabeth— Maragidyne, an extremely potent fire-based spell that contains the power to turn several Shadows to ash. The Reaper’s seared body contorts.
“You’re not even worth our time.” With a sigh, Elizabeth opened her Compendium, summoning Loki. The Persona took the form of a man with bat wings. Just like her Thor, this Persona is another Norse God. Befitting of such a being, he cast the most powerful level of ice magic, Niflheim.
The still-burning Reaper was frozen completely solid. Elizabeth casually walked up to the ice sculpture, and gave it a blunt hit. Though the blow appeared to be very casual and weak, countless cracks ran through the ice. Substances that are heated then frozen rapidly become fragile, and the same was true for this Shadow; the Reaper shattered and crumbled into chunks of ice, its remains dissolving completely shortly after.
One bloody button lay on the floor; on occasion, a felled Shadow may leave behind a piece of its body or equipment. Just as the Reaper did, one can hunt Shadows in Tartarus for various items as well. Elizabeth requested this same item from the leader of SEES, the young girl that she is well acquainted with. However, there were more pressing matters to deal with.
“Theo!” Elizabeth called her brother's name, while turning to face him. It seems that Theodore's troubles were still ongoing. “That attack just now. Just what made you want to get involved?”
“H-huh? That? I- I didn’t think that that would be a big deal, Sister.”
Elizabeth cast her gaze upon her sister. “What do you think? Give me your honest thoughts.”
However, Margaret responded in an uninterested manner. “Only Theo knows. There’s no point in giving my perspective on the matter.”
“Yes, that’s only natural.” Theodore is yet again struck with Elizabeth’s gaze. “Now, Theo, please don’t be afraid to tell me what you think? Spit it out!”
“T-That’s… because… This is completely absurd—”
“Are you asking for another Megidolaon?”

Four. Four Megidolaons was what it took to get Theodore to consider Elizabeth’s question. The two older sisters left Monad, whilst hunting more Shadows on the way. Theodore was left on his own so he could give further thought on that question.
“Goodness, those two are awfully unladylike— they have zero modesty at all. This could become a problem…” Having been subjected to Elizabeth’s unreasonable treatment, Theodore was left completely alone. He had defeated countless Shadows without so much as breaking a sweat. As a ruler of power, Theodore was naturally no less capable than his sisters in battle.
“It’s not like I’m particularly weak or anything… But why am I always falling behind my sisters?” he pondered. No matter how much thought he put into it, an answer failed to come to him.
Theodore sighed. “This is just becoming more and more depressing the more I think about it…” Even hunting Shadows was becoming hollow to him.
Theodore made his way to the top floor's teleporter, intending to return to the Velvet Room. However, on the way, he caught a glimpse of a small Shadow through the corner of his eye. It seemed that it was running off to a dead end at the intersection of the hallways.
“What the…” What’s a low-level Shadow like this doing here? Theodore’s curiosity was piqued; he followed the Shadow to the dead end. Something small and black, about the size of his palm, lay in the corner, quivering. It seemed to be scared. He approached it and crouched down.
“It seems to be a Maya. But it's incredibly small…”
Mayas are a type of Shadow from Tartarus; the weakest kind are called Cowardly Mayas, and the strongest are called Devious Mayas. When they reach their highest level, they can come to be quite fearsome opponents; their slime-like appearance is deceiving, making it easy to believe that they are weaker than they truly are.
Theodore picked up the Shadow, using his palm to scoop it up. He could feel the Shadows trembling in his palm. “Well, aren’t you cute? It’s okay, there’s no need to be scared.”
Something was different about this Shadow from the hostile ones: Theodore could sense it. It shook and turned around in Theodore's palm. A white mask only about the size of a thumb looked up at Theodore. A Shadow’s mask is their core, and the same seems to be true for this Shadow as well. Its mask was finely entwined in its black coal tar-like body. It stretched its neck, and its fine chains swayed alongside it.
Theodore brought his index finger closer to the mask. For a moment it retracts its neck back into Theodore's fingers, clearly afraid; then the Shadow stretches its neck back out. It drew its mask closer to Theodore's finger, like a puppy investigating a stranger.
So cute! That was what came to Theodore's mind. But he was also worried about whether this Shadow would be able to survive a harsh environment like Monad. If a strong Shadow were to discover it, its fate would be sealed. Theodore thought back to the button that he picked up from the Reaper.
“That’s right! I’ll just attach this button to you. When the other Shadows feel the strong presence that’s being emitted from it, they’ll know to stay away. It’s like some sort of repellant spray… though I guess this is a bit different from that… Anyway.”
Just when Theodore was thinking about how to go about attaching it, the Shadow stretched out its neck and stole the button that he had pinched in his hand.
“Huh?” Theodore said with startled eyes. The Shadow began to quake and expand in size. “Did… did it just eat the button? I see, I guess it’s only natural that Shadows would feast on one another's fragments like this. What a fascinating discovery!”
The long-necked Shadow stared at Theodore, whose curiosity was thoroughly satisfied, shaking as if to demand even more nourishment. “This sure is a pickle… I don’t have any other items on me, and no other Shadows here have dropped any… Oh, I know! The next time that I’m in Tartarus hunting Shadows, I’ll be sure to bring you any scraps that I find… Wow, I’m really saying all of this to a Shadow, huh…”Theodore unintentionally gives off a calmed smile, the one feeling that came to him when seeing a Shadow like this. It was natural.
Cute.
Theodore gave a brief sigh, then spoke again. “Anyway, humans sometimes keep pets that they pour their love and affection into. It seems that pets have the power to heal human hearts… very well then! I think that I’ll keep this Shadow as my own pet from now on. “
Satisfied with his idea, Theodore hopped up onto his feet. He was about to leave, but his feet immediately stopped in their tracks. “Maybe it would be best if I kept this a secret from my sisters. Especially Elizabeth. She hunts Shadows for rare items as a hobby, after all. This Shadow just may end up being a contributor to Elizabeth's collection case… It would be safer not to take it home. It can’t be helped.” Theodore begrudgingly put the Shadow back down on the floor beneath his feet.
“Okay! Whenever I have the time, I'll bring you other Shadows’ items as food for you. Make sure to hide in the dark as much as possible to avoid being hunted by the other Shadows. And whatever you do, if you encounter a woman dressed in blue, stay away from her at all costs!” Naturally, if this Shadow were to have an unfortunate encounter with the sisters, it would surely and swiftly meet its demise. Though regardless of whether it understood his words or not, all the Shadow could muster as a response was a tilt of its head.
Theodore reluctantly tried to leave the Shadow, but yet again his feet stopped, and he returned back to it. “Right, you don’t have a name, do you?” Arms folded; Theodore put his head to work, trying to think of a popular pet name used by humans. “Pochi. I’ll call you Pochi. Understand? From now on, your name is Pochi.”
“… PO… CHI…” This tiny Shadow can speak? Despite its appearance, this Shadow seems to be quite intelligent.
“What?” Theodore's eyes widened and returned to Pochi. Putting it in his palm again, he brought it closer to his face. “Say that again, Pochi!” However, no words came. Pochi just sat in Theodore’s hand, swaying its body side to side.
Theodore thought he might have been hearing things. Regardless, he knew that he felt an honest desire to protect this fragile Shadow. “Is this… a pet owner's love?” Emotionally moved, Theodore bowed his head to the constantly wobbling Pochi.
“Well then, please do take care.” Pochi’s tiny white mask emitted a bizarre glow, though Theodore failed to notice it…

Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue

2022-09-06T02:01:08Z

NicoNicoNicotine:

{{Status|Active}}

[[File:Persona 3 Portable-Velvet Blue cover.webp|thumb]]

Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue is a Persona 3 Novel written by Kenichi Fujiwara and illustrated by Shigenori Soejima. It was published by Enterbrain on February 27th, 2010 and was 253 pages long.

==Story Synopsis==
The Velvet Room. A place where Persona users frequent. In a space between dream and reality, mind and matter. The name of the room’s master is Igor. Only those who are approved by him may enter. And he has selected “her,” a young girl. Elizabeth begins to develop a friendship with her. This novelization of Persona 3 Portable tells the story of the Velvet Room's inhabitants, featuring its elevator girl Elizabeth as the protagonist, as well as her siblings Theodore and Margaret, and their master Igor.

==Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue by Kenichi Fujiwara==
[[Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue - Contents]]

[[Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue - Chapter 1]]

[[Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue - Chapter 2]]

[[Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue - Chapter 3]]

[[Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue - Chapter 4]]

[[Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue - Chapter 5]]

[[Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue - Chapter 6]]

[[Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue - Afterword]]

==Material Original==
[ ]

==Equipe do Projeto==

:* [[User: |]]

===Tradutores===
:* [[User: |]]

===Editores===

:* [[User: |]]

== Resumo da Série ==

[[Category:Light novel (Brazilian Portuguese)]]
[[Category:Brazilian Portuguese]]

[[Category:Gênero -  ]]

Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue - Afterword

2022-09-06T02:00:52Z

NicoNicoNicotine: Created page with "=== Afterword or "Ladies Prefer Cucumber!" === I love (insert your preferred name for the female protagonist here)!!! I love her a lot. Like, a lot a lot. Ah, I got a bit ahe..."

=== Afterword or "Ladies Prefer Cucumber!" ===

I love (insert your preferred name for the female protagonist here)!!! I love her a lot. Like, a lot a lot.
Ah, I got a bit ahead of myself. I'm Kenichi Fujiwara. I've been excited for this project since the very beginning. Although, I expect fans of the female protagonist are even more excited than me. I love the male protagonist as well (not in a BL way. I think.), but the female protagonist… She’s just so cute, seriously! Like I said, I love her a lot, for real.
I considered for a long time whether or not she should speak. I asked my protein-addicted senpai about it. He told me, “When you make a decision, you gotta fall in love with it!” and that I should go with my gut. Don't worry, I'm completely satisfied with my decision.
First with Persona 3, then FES, and now Portable, every time SEES goes on their adventure, I think of the end of their story, and I can’t help but cry. The original makes me cry the most.
With that aside, the leading star in this piece is Elizabeth. The female protagonist is also featured, but a skilled reader could easily replace her with the male protagonist if they so wished. I also reread the manuscript while thinking of (or rather, fantasizing about) the male protagonist.
Next, about the subtitle, "Velvet Blue." It's a play on words, on the color blue as well as the melancholic sort of blue. The subtitle in that way refers to Elizabeth's sorrow.
My wish came true!!! I really wanted to write Elizabeth's story once I started working on Owari no Kakera. It might be obvious at this point, but Elizabeth is one of my favorite characters from Persona 3. I have a whole altar of figures; I hope to get some figures of Aigis, too.
Although I've always loved Elizabeth, I found writing a story about her difficult when Persona 3 first came out. I could’ve written a book about her conversations with Igor in the Velvet Room, but would anyone actually read that? Come to think of it, probably.
I originally made the whole story more like a manzai comedy routine, with the two sisters being the comedians while the others serving as the reactionary ‘straight man.’ Readers seemed to get confused by it, and since it wasn't that original of an idea, I decided to scrap it. I guess I could have done something like it with the sibling trio's conversations— Theodore in the middle, with his sisters cracking jokes at him left and right. It might put Theodore's life in danger, though.
Elizabeth's treatment of Theodore is only shown a little bit in the game, in a conversation between the protagonist and Theodore (that small story being an embarrassing show of affection.) I wondered how Theodore would reciprocate this, which the game doesn't make clear.
In one scene, Elizabeth served her brother her own home cooking. It was very fun to write, but the reality of it is likely much, much worse.
The rulers of power aren't strong just because of their Personas. They surely have a lot of innate power, too. At least, that's what I think.
Thank you for reading my novel. I hope you enjoyed seeing the daily life of the rulers of power and their master. I hope that we meet again.

— Kenichi Fujiwara, Winter 2010

Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue - Chapter 6

2022-09-06T01:57:27Z

NicoNicoNicotine: Created page with "=== VI: In the Velvet Room Again === The piano melody and the woman's song still filled the Velvet Room. Igor sat before the large round table, and Elizabeth stood behind him..."

=== VI: In the Velvet Room Again ===

The piano melody and the woman's song still filled the Velvet Room. Igor sat before the large round table, and Elizabeth stood behind him. Elizabeth's face was expressionless as usual; it did not fit the fierce battle she had fought just a moment ago.
"Are you tired, Elizabeth?" Igor said, looking straight ahead.
Elizabeth simply answered, "Not especially." She lied. She felt her fatigue reach her very core. It pained her to even stand. But it would not matter when she was with the guest. Hospitality workers must never make their customers uncomfortable. She could not even so much as look tired.
"Good," said Igor. "It sounded like a very fierce battle. I wonder what the other opponent was like."
"A fragment of Death. It called itself Near Death. It was an enemy superior to the Reaper."
Igor's nose twitched slightly. "Was it a difficult fight, then?"
"It seems that you are mistaken, Master. A 'difficult' battle…" She cleared her throat. She spoke one word at a time: "Who do you think was there?"
A single bead of sweat formed on Igor's forehead. It rolled down the side of his face. "Ah, yes… Perhaps it was a misunderstanding…"
"Yes. A misunderstanding."
Elizabeth changed the topic. "Near Death said something. That Nyx would descend upon Tartarus tonight."
Igor took a handkerchief from his tuxedo jacket pocket, and wiped his brow. He put the handkerchief back in his pocket before speaking. "It may be the last time that she visits the Velvet Room. A pity, to be sure."
Elizabeth was silent. Everyone who visits the Velvet Room is searching for their answer. "Does the answer that she seeks lie beyond her battle with Nyx? That was when I found my answer. What will happen to her?" An indescribable anxiety crept up her spine.
Several people appeared at the entrance of Tartarus— SEES. One of them walked toward the door to the Velvet Room.
"Do you see it?"
"Yes. I do."
The door opened, and the girl entered the Velvet Room. She closed the door behind her politely, and stared at Igor and Elizabeth with her usual cheery smile.
"Good evening!"
It was a natural, gorgeous smile. A smile that did not fit the fact that she was about to battle inevitable destruction itself— a destruction that she might not even be capable of defeating. Elizabeth forgot to even say hello— she just stared at her smile.
The smile slowly faded, replaced with sorrow. "Hey, Elizabeth, are you tired? What's wrong?"
"It is nothing." Elizabeth thought she was completely blank-faced. She was worried.
"You sure?" She was just as worried as Elizabeth.
Elizabeth feigned a cough to regain composure. “Yes. Please, do not worry about me.”
“Sure.” Her smile returned. This made Elizabeth smile as well.
“Your smile suits you well. All flowers pale in comparison to you.”
She blushed. She covered her face with her hands. “Y-You’re embarrassing me…”
Igor did not say anything. He simply looked on curiously, with a smile growing on his face.
Elizabeth bowed. “How may I help you today?”
The girl lost her smile again. Her face became serious. “Today is going to be a difficult battle…”
“Her battle with Nyx.”
“… Can you… do something for me?” She took off the watch she wore on her left wrist— during New Year’s, she said it was very important to her. She gave the watch to Elizabeth.
Elizabeth looked at the watch in her hand, then back to the girl.
“It can’t be. Does she really mean for me to keep this?”
“… What is this?”
“It might break during the battle, so I don’t want to wear it.” She stared at Elizabeth. The only light in her reddish eyes was that of determination. No fear, no anxiety, no worry. She would win the fight. There was no doubt.
Elizabeth was ashamed that she doubted her, if only for a second. “… I understand.” She pulled a clean handkerchief from her hidden dress pocket and wrapped the watch in it. She put it in her pocket; the watch still had her warmth. “I will hold onto it. I will keep it safe.”
She smiled softly. “Thanks.” It was a soft, warm smile, but it also made Elizabeth feel the girl’s strength. Elizabeth had seen her smile many times, but this was the most beautiful smile of them all.
“Thank you very much.”
“Huh? Why are you thanking me?”
“For allowing me to see your smile.”
The girl’s cheeks turned red again. “T-There’s something off about you today, Elizabeth.”
Elizabeth blinked several times, blushing as well. “O-Off?”
“Yeah. I’m not sure what it is…”
“W-Well… Anyways…” Elizabeth’s heart beat faster and faster. She did not know what to say. She fell silent.
Suddenly, Igor chuckled. “Do not worry so much, Elizabeth. Now, is there anything else we can do for you?”
The girl shook her head. “No, I’m good. I’m all prepared. Thank you, Igor.” She bowed.
“Please, Elizabeth and I have merely done our duties as residents of the Velvet Room… Now go. Your friends are waiting for you.”
The girl faced Elizabeth once more and smiled. “Well, I’ll be going now. See you.” With a small save, she turned around and headed for the door.
Elizabeth bowed behind her. “Good luck.”
Without looking behind her, she thrust her hand in the air enthusiastically, with her index and middle fingers extended. “Leave it to me!” With that, she left the Velvet Room.

The presence of the people in the entrance of Tartarus began to fade.
After a while, Igor whispered softly. “She’s gone.”
Elizabeth stared at the door. “Yes, Master.”
“We may never serve her again.”
“No.”
Igor turned around to look at her. “… How do you mean?”
“The Velvet Room, this elevator, is still in motion. She has still yet to reach the end of her journey.”
Igor nodded. “You’re correct. She truly might reach it then. The ultimate power.”
“It is not that she might reach it. She will definitely reach it.” She paused for a moment. “The answer to her life.”
Once she finds her answer, she would surely visit the Velvet Room again. Then, the Velvet Room would serve no purpose to her. This elevator, continuing to climb endlessly, would reach its final destination.
“Then I will tell her with a smile. ‘We will soon reach your destination.’”
Elizabeth closed her eyes. She had a hunch. That the girl would be out of reach after that. Infinitely far away, a distance that Elizabeth could not imagine.
She muttered, almost whispered. “No matter where you are, no matter how long it takes… I will find you again.”
“Did you say something, Elizabeth?”
Elizabeth closed her eyes and shook her head. “No. Nothing.”
She did not know if they would meet again at the end of time. All she could do was wait in the stagnant blue room, accompanied by the piano’s melody and the woman’s voice.

- End

Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue - Chapter 5

2022-09-06T01:56:13Z

NicoNicoNicotine: Created page with "=== V: Near Death === “That Vision Quest was a fruitful experience.” A short amount of time had passed since Elizabeth and Margaret’s battles. Margaret was reflecting o..."

=== V: Near Death ===

“That Vision Quest was a fruitful experience.”
A short amount of time had passed since Elizabeth and Margaret’s battles. Margaret was reflecting on her previous happenings. SEES successfully completed all of her trials in Vision Quest.
“The girl and her companions are certainly worth their salt.” Margaret looked quite content.
Elizabeth responded haughtily, “Of course they are. She is a guest of this Velvet Room. She has earned even Master’s approval. It is only natural.” She stood proudly, with one hand on her chest.
Elizabeth’s face was light and boisterous, but her sister's face shifted to a more serious expression. “Now that that has been dealt with, I can fully devote myself to hunting my imposter.”
“That’s right!” That reminded her… After the fake ambushed her in Monad, Elizabeth never looked for it further. Her sister said that she would focus on the imposter, but Elizabeth wanted to find the mysterious young boy; she still had yet to see him again.
“Oh?” Igor said, seated behind the table as usual, taking an interest in the topic at hand. “Does such a thing truly exist?”
“Yes, Master. Elizabeth was attacked by it fairly recently.”
“Hmmm… A young boy, and an imposter pretending to be Margaret, both lurking in Monad… An unknown actor seems to be at play. I can only hope that they do not interfere with our guest.” Igor glanced at Elizabeth.
“I will not let you be a hindrance… No matter who or what you are, if you get in her way it will mark your end. This very Compendium will do it.” A fire lit in her eyes— a premonition of an oncoming battle.
“D-Do as you like,” Igor said, taken aback. “Also, what has Theodore been up to? He has not been back here in some time.”
“That’s true, now that I think about it,” Margaret chimed in.
Elizabeth opened her mouth again. “When our guest and her friends began to visit Monad, I told Theodore and his pet to stay in Tartarus instead. I have not seen him since.”
“Hmm,” Igor wondered, “It’s a little concerning that he has been gone for so long. He’s still a ruler of power, so there’s no reason to worry. Though, maybe it would be best if you both showed him some sympathy once in a while.”
“Are you saying that we should be worried about him then?”
“Naturally, considering how affectionate you two are.” Igor’s gaze alternated between Elizabeth and Margaret. Beads of sweat began to run down his face. “Though I suppose your definition of affection is different from mine.”
“Did you say something master?” Elizabeth said.
“It seems as if he was trying to accuse us of something,” followed Margaret. “Surely, I must be mistaken.”
They both stared at Igor. He turned away reflexively. “A-Anyway, what has become of those Persona users that entered Tartarus?”
A while ago, Igor and Elizabeth sensed two Persona users— not SEES, but something entirely separate. It seemed that they were still in Tartarus, even now. Were they lost to the labyrinth? Or have they perhaps fallen prey to the Shadows? In any case, the answer was unknown. If they were regular people, Elizabeth would have contacted SEES’s leader, but this was a special case. Considering that they were not guests of the Velvet Room, Igor was under no obligation to help them. And besides that, these Persona Users seemed to be quite powerful; they should be able to handle Tartarus.
Igor’s eyes returned to the two sisters. “Theodore may be aware of them, but he has still yet to return… What could he be doing?”
“If you do not mind, I may go see for myself.” Elizabeth walked to the door.
Margaret soon followed. “I’ll go with you. Theo may have some information on the fake.”
However, the moment Elizabeth put her hand on the doorknob, an intense aura came over them. A heavy presence lies behind the door: a hostile one, one of malice.
“This feeling,” Igor commented, “It's not like a normal Shadow…” His face twisted in unease.
Margaret looked down at her empty hand, her fist clenched into a ball.
“It seems that my body has reacted on its own.”
Elizabeth released her hand from the doorknob. She slipped off her glove; it was covered in sweat. “This aura… who could it be coming from?” She wiped her hand with her handkerchief, and put her glove back on. At that moment, she saw in her mind Theodore’s face.
“It’s coming from—!” Margaret and Elizabeth exchanged brief glances. It looked like she had come to the same conclusion as Elizabeth— that the energy, the source of the malevolent aura, resembled Theodore’s.
Elizabeth and Margaret threw their gazes upon Igor.
“Well, well, it seems that our foolish brother has gone and done something stupid.”
“But don’t worry. Naturally, as his older sisters, we’ll have to give him some thorough discipline.”
Igor’s elbows rested on his table, his mouth covered by his hands. “Theodore is not the threat here, rather what lurks within him. Be careful.”
‘Be careful’. It was the first time that Igor had said those words. For the rulers of power to be faced with such a threatening opponent, the sisters felt a sense of elation.
Elizabeth shook in anticipation. A thin smile formed on Margarets lips.
“I see. It seems like this could be interesting.”
“This could be difficult… but it’ll be fine. The Dark Hour will begin soon. Let’s settle this before your guest arrives.”
“Of course,” Elizabeth said in agreement.
“Well then…”
Elizabeth opened the door. The two were faced with a strong wave of pressure. Undaunted, the two went through the door. They were now left in the center of Tartarus’ entrance hall.
A blue-clad man stood at the base of the stairs that led to the labyrinth of Tartarus. “Ah, Sisters!” Theodore exclaimed in a superficially polite tone. “My apologies for not speaking with you recently.” A faint dark haze covered his body, and his golden eyes possessed an uncharacteristically strong glow. “I am indebted to the two of you for everything up until now. However, as of tonight, I shall formally make my departure from the Velvet Room.”
Elizabeth’s eyes narrowed. Anger filled her body. “I do not understand what you are saying. ‘Leaving the Velvet Room?’ Did I hear you correctly?” She scowled at him.
However, Theodore, who would normally be stunned silent, instead responded nonchalantly. “You heard correctly. I am leaving the Velvet Room.”
All who visit the Velvet Room are fated to partake in a journey to find their true selves. It is only once their journey has been fulfilled that they may leave.
Margaret frowned. “So, you’ve found your answer, it seems.”
Theodore exaggeratedly spread his arms out wide, looking high up to the ceiling of the entrance. “That’s right! I have found my answer, to which I can fully pledge my allegiance!!” Theodore’s voice bellowed throughout Tartarus’ Entrance. “The greatest entity, that will bring indiscriminate destruction to this world. The one I serve is Nyx!”
“Nyx…” Elizabeth muttered. She had first heard that name from the girl SEES, then later again from Igor. Theodore was not present at the time, and neither she nor Igor have ever mentioned the name since. How did Theodore know of Nyx, let alone what Nyx was even capable of?
“How do you know that name, Theo?”
Theodore turns to Elizabeth, his crazed eyes. “That is unimportant, Sister. All that is important is that Nyx is coming tonight, at the highest point of Tartarus!!!”
Elizabeth gathered her strength into her hand wielding her Persona Compendium.
“So, Nyx will appear tonight…” she thought to herself. “If that is the case, then SEES will soon be here to face her in their final battle.”
“Theo, I don’t believe y—”
“There’s no need for pointless conjecture, Sisters. That’s right, I won't let anybody interfere with Nyx’s advent! I will put an end to SEES’s plans right here, at this very entrance hall!” Theodore laughed maniacally to himself, indulging in his own brilliance.
“I won’t let that happen, Theodore.” Elizabeth said. But her words went ignored by her brother, as he continued to laugh more and more.
Margaret scowled. She chuckled slightly. “You’ve been possessed, haven’t you?”
Pochi, the Maya that Theodore had been keeping as a pet, was nowhere to be seen. “It might be possible that hunting and eliminating Pochi will bring Theodore back to his senses,” Elizabeth considered. However, there was no time to think about that.
Behind Theodore, Monad’s door flew open on its own. “I will not let you two stand in my way! These Shadows will be your opponents!” A flood of bodies emerged from Monad’s door— many high-level Shadows, including the Tenjin Musha and Void Giants. Even more followed behind them. Shadows of this caliber were no threat in small numbers, but even the most formidable opponent could be beaten by a swarm of ants if they had the numbers advantage. However, in response to the oncoming swarm flooding her vision, all Elizabeth did was smile Margaret did the same..
“Elizabeth, let's go. Are you prepared?”
“I am always ready. I am fully prepared for battle.” With that, they opened their Persona Compendiums at the same time.
Elizabeth’s choice of Persona was “Masakado.” As for Margaret, she summoned “Oberon,” the Fairy King, and husband to Titania, which the SEES leader currently used.
Wearing a set of plain white Japanese robes, with a large sword hanging by his hip, Masakado took his form in front of Elizabeth. As for Margaret, Oberon appeared wearing a black crown on his head and with swallowtail wings on his back, which popped out of his regal red attire that covers his upper body.
“Megidolaon!!!” Margaret and Elizabeth spoke in unison. Two balls of light formed directly above the oncoming swarm of Shadows that poured from Monad’s door. The two spheres immediately burst. The golden flames fill the entire entrance, roaring and dancing as if to turn the entire contract to ash. But that was just the rising curtain for the battle. No matter how many Shadows fell, more continued to pour from the door.
“There is no end to them!”
Elizabeth summoned Surtr and burned down several Grand Maguses with Maragidyne, which were weak to fire. Immediately after came a set of three bizarre-looking Shadows that could only be described as walking European-style forts. Three King Castles trod over the incinerated Shadows’ corpses. Their size was comparable to the Void Giants.
A new Persona Card appeared from Elizabeth’s Compendium: Cu Chulainn, a Persona named after a Celtic mythological hero. Elizabeth summoned him, a young man with a handsome face, equipped with a spear that called forth winds strong enough to blow down any foe. The tip of his spear did not strike the King Castles. Instead, they called forth a gust of wind. The gale strengthened, turning into a tornado. This tornado was a high-level magic spell: Magarudyne, a wind spell that the castles were weak to.
The torrents engulfed the three King Castles, swallowing them whole. The Shadows twisted and contorted, and squeezed until they shattered. But yet again, right after that followed more Shadows— five Void Giants.
“They truly don’t let up.” With a click of her tongue, Elizabeth took a step back, but she bumped into something behind her. She looked over her shoulder and saw her sister.
“Are you okay, Elizabeth?” Margaret asked.
“I am perfectly well, but these Shadows are becoming tiresome to deal with.”
“What a coincidence. Dealing with these insects has become boring for me too.”
They both spoke forcefully, showing that they still had life in them. Even so, their faces were dripping with sweat. Personas could not be used endlessly without repercussions. They are the power of one's soul; the more the Persona is used, the more the soul is strained. Elizabeth, alongside her fellow ruler of power, naturally possessed an extraordinary level of mental fortitude compared to normal Persona Users. Regardless, they would be exhausted if they continued to fight the Shadows without end.
Little by little, the Shadows began to increase in number and surrounded Elizabeth and Margaret, waiting for their opportunity to attack all at once. Elizabeth started to worry. The Shadows were no threat to her, but what concerned her was how long they had before the Dark Hour arrived. She began to wonder how long it would be before the others arrived. Theodore earlier said that Nyx would be arriving shortly. That meant that SEES would certainly be coming to Tartarus tonight as well.
The girl needed to be able to face Nyx without any distractions or fears. To that end, Elizabeth needed to wipe out all of the Shadows as quickly as possible. She considered what to do, then it came to her. Elizabeth remembered a special ability that she witnessed during her own battle with the girl.
“I have a proposal. “
“What is it then?”
“Can you summon Lucifer right now?” Lucifer, the being that governs over all angels. Elizabeth had never seen Margaret summon him before. Just as Elizabeth used specific Personas depending on the situation, Margaret did the same. However, any Persona listed within the Persona Compendium could be summoned at will.
Margaret nodded. “No problem. But what exactly is your plan? Lucifer is certainly a powerful Persona, but even he isn’t a guaranteed trump card in this situation.”
“No. It will be our trump card. I will summon Satan at the exact same time. It is essential that we summon them simultaneously. I will try to match you.”
“Understood. Let’s go!” Margaret raised her voice, flipping through her Compendium. Elizabeth also flipped through hers, looking for Satan’s entry, and made a card appear before her. Margaret flipped to Lucifer’s entry, and held her hand up in the air. The two did not look at each other, but could still understand one another’s intentions while standing back-to-back.
“Come, Lucifer!”
“Come out, Satan!”
Lucifer’s pure white wings appeared above Margaret. At the same time, the transparent wings of Satan appeared above Elizabeth. These two diametrically opposed Personas were close enough to touch one another's wings. They moved away from each other so they could each outstretch their wings. An orb of light formed in Lucifer's hand, aimed at Satan. Satan opened his mouth at Lucifer; a gathering of dark purple energy formed in his throat.
The orb of light and the dark energy were released at the same time. The lights collided right above Maragert and Elizabeth. At that moment, Elizabeth grabbed Margaret's hand and pulled the two of them behind a nearby Void Giant; she planned to use its tough stone body as a shield.
An explosion of light engulfed the entirety of Tartarus's entrance, drowning out all sound. A Fusion Spell— a technique which makes two simultaneously summoned Personas interact. The SEES girl had done this technique by herself, but Elizabeth was able to create a Fusion Spell with the help of Margaret. Armageddon, the same spell that had defeated Elizabeth before, eradicated each and every Shadow, leaving not even one atom in its wake. After the light faded, no Shadow remained. It seemed the spell even reached through Monad's open door; no new Shadows came out.
"… How amazing." Margaret said, stupefied.
"That is a power that she showed me. If two Personas that have some sort of connection are summoned simultaneously, they will interact in a special way, it seems."
"I did not expect it to work as well as it did…" Elizabeth kept that part unsaid. She looked around. The only ones still in the entrance were Elizabeth and Margaret; Theodore was nowhere to be seen.
"I do not think he would be defeated, even by that attack." Elizabeth frantically looked around.
Margaret noticed something moving in the shadows. "Elizabeth!" As soon as it came out of the darkness, she pushed Elizabeth out of the way.
Countless black tendrils grew out of the floor and pierced Margaret's body.
“What!?” Elizabeth slammed open her Compendium, drawing several cards. She threw them like shurikens, which cut through the tendrils that wrapped around Margaret before returning to Elizabeth’s Compendium. Margaret suddenly collapsed forward. The tendrils disappeared into dust. Before helping her sister, Elizabeth drew another Persona card in preparation: Thor, a Persona named after a Nordic deity who specializes in lightning. A rugged man in a white cloak appeared, and called down a rain of lightning. A thunderous mallet slammed into the Shadow Elizabeth, turning it into a puddle. The puddle moved across the room incredibly quickly with a horrifying squelch, dodging the lightning strikes.
The dark ooze began to congeal into a new form— a small young boy, with a face like white porcelain; the boy Elizabeth met in Monad.
“Ah. We meet again.”
“So you are an evil being after all?” Elizabeth tried to move toward Margaret, while being mindful of the boy.
Margaret got up to her knees, and reached for Elizabeth’s hand. She picked up a Persona card that was laying around: Pixie. Instantly, a person in the shape of a small fairy appeared. A faint light wrapped around Margaret as she used a healing spell. She stood up with a heavy breath. Injuries that would have killed a normal human disappeared with no trace; even the holes in her clothes disappeared.
“You did well.” Margaret stared at the boy.
“Don’t, Sister! It will break my heart!” Pushing open the doors of Tartarus, Theodore stood at the top of the staircase.
"Theo!?" Elizabeth yelled in amazement.
"You're late." The boy’s eyes shone with a mysterious light.
Margaret’s body jerked suddenly. She slowly turned to Elizabeth, holding her Compendium above her head with a trembling hand. “Elizabeth… Watch out…!”
Sensing that something was amiss, Elizabeth jumped out of the way. Where her head was just a moment ago, Margaret brought down her Compendium with the violent force of an iron mallet— instead of hitting her sister’s head, though, the book continued to go down, and finally hit Margaret in the stomach. She keeled over, clutching her torso.
“… Were you being manipulated?”
Margaret raised her head. Her face was covered in sweat. Her mind was almost taken over by the boy. She was able to overcome his mental interference by hitting herself with her Compendium.
The boy shrugged with regret. “Ahh, it looks like it was weak. Margaret never liked me as much as Theodore, so I guess it can’t be helped. She never did care for me much.”
Care. With that one word, Elizabeth figured it all out.
“You. You’re Pochi, aren’t you?”
“Correct.” The boy’s figure distorted and increased in size. It became a Maya-like Shadow, the size of a cow.
Elizabeth stared at him without letting her guard down. She felt confused. “I do not understand… You must have been with Theodore as Pochi this whole time.” Both when Elizabeth first met the boy, and when she fought the fake Margaret, Pochi was with Theodore. She knew this for herself. It was an undeniable fact.
“It was a simple trick,” Pochi said in a muffled childlike voice. “This form is made out of viscous mucus.” Suddenly, Pochi’s body cleaved into two parts with a squelch. The new part was about a quarter of the size of his normal body, while the main body was now three-quarters the size.“My body can easily be divided. One of these halves can easily serve as a decoy.”
The smaller lump inflated like a balloon, forming a mask and chains like the real Pochi. Meanwhile, the main body transformed into Theodore. “I simply remotely control the decoy to make it act like a pet. Only a fool would fall for such an easy trick.”
Elizabeth gritted her teeth. A fool. She could not deny that. But she could not afford to be angry with herself right now.
Pochi continued talking. “It’s all thanks to Theodore. I am very grateful to him for raising me. That’s why I absorbed his power instead of killing him.” Since he had absorbed Theodore’s power, Elizabeth and the others mistook Pochi’s aura for their brother’s.
“But my gratitude only goes so far. Everything will be destroyed before long.” Pochi’s two bodies merged into one, becoming the boy once again. His powerful presence was unbefitting of his figure.
Elizabeth felt a sharp pain in her body. The nerves in her body cried out in anguish. “What on earth… are you?”
“Me? Well, if I had to name myself… it would be ‘Near Death.’” Pochi— or rather, Near Death, continued. “It was a long time ago. On the other side, before the cherry blossoms even bloomed. A small fragment of end, Death, awakened within a young girl, and sought to bring this land to ruin. But it was unsuccessful— overthrown by the children in the Special Extracurricular Execution Squad.”
Elizabeth suddenly remembered the incident that Near Death mentioned. It was early spring— before the current leader of SEES visited the city. Death, a Shadow much like the Reaper, but with a much more powerful presence, appeared at the entrance of Tartarus, which the senior members of SEES defeated.
“But that was not the end. Is that what you mean?”
“Precisely. I am what remains of the fragment of the end. The existence of my ‘original’ began just a while ago.”
The original. Elizabeth was taken aback by those words. Back in early December, she noticed a death-like presence on the other side for a short time. Theodore said that he found Pochi in Monad shortly afterward.
“Good grief. My brother can never do anything right.”
Elizabeth remained silent, enraged. Near Death kept talking. “That good-natured Theodore found me, and began taking care of me. Were it not for him, I would have been vanquished in Monad. Every Shadow I absorbed made me a bit stronger. Perhaps he got a bit carried away in that regard.”
Near Death changed form again— into the mini-Reaper that Elizabeth had encountered. “I wanted to gain power as quickly as possible, so I tried to eat Elizabeth, but doing so almost got me killed.” Elizabeth cursed herself for letting that Shadow go. She thought she was doing a good deed, but now she wanted to shoot herself with a hundred Megidolaons.
“Why did I not kill you back then…? I do not understand…”
“You saved me on a whim. I had witnessed your power, and I wanted it more and more.” The mini-Reaper’s figure changed into Margaret. It now spoke in Margaret’s voice: “This time, I disguised myself like so, I tried to attack. But it meant that I was going to be attacked again. It was quite scary.”
“You were the one who disguised themselves as me…!” Margaret gritted her teeth, revealing her anger.
Near Death ignored Margaret, and returned to its boy form. It spoke to Elizabeth. “You were quite merciless with your attacks… What a nice sister you are.”
“Why, thank you.”
“Hmph. Well, then. I absorbed a lot of a ruler of power’s life force, thanks to Theodore— but I’m sure he doesn’t mind. He’s my friend, after all, right?” An odd light gleamed in Near Death’s eyes. Margaret looked away immediately. Elizabeth just stared back at the boy, wordlessly.
“It doesn’t work on Elizabeth, as I thought. There is no hole— no apathy, in your heart. Is it because of her…?”
People keep pets to fill the holes in their hearts. Elizabeth remembered reading that in a book. Margaret was likely able to escape from Near Death’s mind control because she was able to meet the members of SEES through Vision Quest, which satiated the apathy in her heart. To that end, Elizabeth could understand why Theodore was obsessed with his pet.
“Are you saying that you manipulated Theodore by taking advantage of his boredom? I was never interested in you like Margaret and Theodore were. I have been having a fulfilling time, unlike those two.”
“That’s right. It is all thanks to her.”
While Elizabeth expressed her gratitude to the girl, a scornful smile appeared on Near Death’s face. “How bothersome they are, she and her friends. They want to oppose Nyx— they ought to know their place.”
“… What was that?” Elizabeth’s hair swayed, blown by a gust of wind. She could not forgive Near Death ridiculing her efforts, how far she had come.
Near Death chortled. “I said, they ought to know their place. Them, stand up to Nyx? Why would anyone ever do that? The moment they show up here will be their last.”
Its right shoulder began to convulse strangely. Other parts began to grow, making a horrible squishing noise as they changed shape. Near Death’s expression disappeared as its face became featureless. With a pop, its face turned into a bone white mask. A long, thick chain wrapped around it, and it held long-barrelled pistols in both hands. Two pairs of black-feathered wings grew on the back of this ginormous Reaper-like figure. It was three times as tall as Elizabeth. The tips of its outstretched wings nearly touched the ceiling of the entrance. The barrels of its pistols were thicker than Elizabeth herself. It was majestic, oddly. It was not sinister like other Shadows. The giant that was Near Death gave off an air of grand divinity.
A muffled voice came from the mask, still the boy’s voice. “But before that, Elizabeth, I believe I should defeat you first.”
“What a coincidence. I also believe I must defeat you, no matter what." Her golden eyes glowed with fury. She pointed a hand towards Margaret, continuing to stare at Near Death. "You have encountered Pochi many times, so you likely have something within you that makes you susceptible to its mind control. I will take care of this. Please, help Theo."
Margaret nodded. "Understood. I will return to the battle shortly." She ran to the foot of the stairs at the entrance hall.
"I won't let you go there…" Near Death pointed one of its guns at Margaret's back. They were shaped like rifles, but were the size of cannons. Their power was unimaginable.
"I won't let you shoot her!" Elizabeth kicked herself up into the air. She struck the rifle with her Compendium from below, making the barrel jerk upward. The gun fired— not a bullet, but a fire-type magic attack.
The ball of fire exploded in the air in intense heat and equally intense shockwaves. Elizabeth was hit by the flames; there was little she could do to avoid it, up in the air. She was blown away like a twig in a storm, slamming against the wall with tremendous force. She slowly slid down and fell to the floor. An anguished breath escaped from her lips. She attempted to stand, but her knees gave out, and she fell back leaning against the wall.
“That attack… far surpasses even Maragidyne… You have exceeded my expectations.” She knew now that she must not be hit directly by an attack again; her body was burning hot, and she was unable to move properly.
“It looks like you want to die first, Elizabeth.” Near Death aimed both of its guns at Elizabeth. They each emanated a sort of magical power.
Remaining calm, Elizabeth gazed behind its wings. Margaret had reached Theodore, who had collapsed at the top of the staircase. “If I can buy just a little more time, we may be able to turn the tide.”
Elizabeth raised her voice, expelling the heat from her lungs. “Jack Frost!” As she said the Persona’s name, she pulled a card from her Compendium and summoned it immediately. The snowman spirit Persona Jack Frost appeared in front of her, wielding the high-rank ice spell, Mabufudyne. Countless ice crystals grew out of the floor with a crackling sound. Elizabeth planned to use her ice magic not to attack, but to defend.
“Why, you little…!” Near Death fired both guns. In an instant, the wall of ice shattered. The balls of flame were going to hit Elizabeth… until Jack Frost took the attack for her.
Once a Persona uses its power as commanded, it returns to the user’s soul. But in spite of this rule, Jack Frost stayed around to protect its user itself.
“Hee ho!” With a scream, Jack Frost was consumed by the flames and vaporized. The flames danced about for a bit more, then dissipated; only the burning heat remained.
“Jack Frost…!!” Elizabeth put her weight onto her knees and began to stand.
Near Death's mask was no longer expressionless; it seemed to be mocking Elizabeth with a joyful smile. "Why are you mad? Personas reappear when they are summoned. But even if you did lose that worthless Persona, it's no big deal. Right?"
"Jack Frost is my favorite. So much so that I have three Jack Frost dolls from an arcade— one for display, one in storage, and one for worshiping."
"What an odd hobby. I was much cuter as a Shadow than that thing."
"Watch your tongue."
"I could say the same of you…" Near Death pointed its rifles at her again.
"Well, if you want me to shut up so badly, then go ahead and try!" After Jack Frost's noble sacrifice, Elizabeth was able to stand again. She pulled out her Compendium. "Deck Open! Draw, Persona card!" She was not an opponent who resorted to petty tricks. She simply relied on her might. She drew her trump card, Masakado. She immediately summoned Masakado. He unleashed his power, forming a golden ball of light above Near Death's head.
"Ah, I can do that too." Near Death pointed a gun up into the air and pulled the trigger. Another golden sphere appeared with a roaring sound. Both orbs glowed with increasing intensity. It was only a matter of time until both Megidolaons burst.
But Elizabeth remained calm. "I am not surprised. You copy others' appearances; you must be very good at mimicry."
"I wonder which one will be stronger!" Just as Near Death's voice boomed, both Megidolaons exploded. Two colliding torrents of golden flame danced around the entrance hall.
Elizabeth gritted her teeth. It was clear to her that Near Death's Megidolaon was the stronger of the two, if only slightly. She was about to lose to her own signature spell. It was the first time she felt totally and utterly humiliated.
"Its power was not gained through hard work, like her. It is only the power it absorbed from Shadows and Theo."
"Even if the gods will allow you to surpass me, I, Elizabeth, will not!!!" Alongside her cry, she focused more of her emotional force into her spell.
A burst of golden energy tanned into Near Death's back. "What!?" it cried out in dismay. It was normal for a ruler of power: to put all of their force into a single attack to overcome their opponent in an instant.
"I won't let a ruler of power live so easily," it said in a relaxed tone. It chucked one of its rifles at Elizabeth. The massive barrel caved in her stomach. Elizabeth vomited blood as she heard her ribs crack. The attack disrupted her concentration. Her Megidolaon began to fade away.
Elizabeth was swallowed by Near Death's Megidolaon. A jet of gold flame pinned her body against the wall. She was in its scorching heat. She knew that its Megidolaon was more powerful than hers. If she let her guard down for even a moment, her consciousness would be reaped, and her body would scatter.
"Perhaps I should stop hitting Theo with Megidolaon so often. I truly feel sorry for him."
As she got directly hit by the Megidolaon, Elizabeth realized it was no longer her problem.

"Theo! Get up!" Theodore regained consciousness as his sister scolded him. He remembered what happened. Pochi had attacked him in Tartarus and completely sapped him of his strength.
Maragert did not help Theodore get up. Even though he got outplayed by his own pet, he was still a ruler of power. He did not need her help.
"I'm a fool… such a fool…" he cursed himself as he began to get up.
It was at that moment that Elizabeth and Near Death's Megidolaons collided. The impact of both powers reached even the top of the stairs. Theodore got up, despite the fact that the pressure could easily blow him away. Illuminated by the golden light, he said to Margaret, "I'm sorry, this is all my—"
Margaret slapped Theodore across the face. "I don't need an apology. Show it all with your power."
"… Power?"
"Yes. I don't have to elaborate. Now, Theo…"
Right after Margaret explained her plan to Theodore, Elizabeth was struck by the Megidolaon and pinned to the wall. The two of them watched.
"Alright, Theo. If we fail, it will all be over."
"Alright. I'll use what little power I have left!" Theodore clenched his hand, the one which did not hold his Compendium. The days where he cared for Pochi appeared in his mind.
"I can't believe it. I was just being used." No matter how much Theodore wanted to deny it, he could not deny that Pochi attacked Elizabeth and was about to attack them. "It was fun while it lasted." Theodore shook the images of Pochi from his mind.
"As his owner, I will give him a proper burial."
Margaret clutched her Compendium. "This is no time to be sentimental, Theo. Now, prepare yourself."
"Understood." He nodded at Margaret. He opened his Compendium.

The flames of Megidolaon finally dissipated. Near Death pulled on one of the chains that wrapped around it. The end of the chain was connected to the gun which hit Elizabeth. The chain rattled, and the gun returned to its hand. As he gripped the gun again, he asked in an impressed tone, "Hmph. Aren't you going to tear me to shreds yet?"
"Of course."
The damage Elizabeth sustained was severe. She could barely stand. But she could not be proud of that now. She took out a handkerchief from her skirt pocket and wiped the blood from her mouth. She politely folded the handkerchief and put it in her pocket.
She spoke to Near Death again. "I will admit. You are a real piece of shit, but you are strong. Though most of that power you took from my stupid brother."
Rage emanated from Near Death's whole body. "You really never stop your yapping, do you Elizabeth?" Are you almost done?"
"You should be asking yourself that." She could not help but show a wide, meaningful smile.
"I bought enough time."
"You two!! Don't worry about me, use all of your power!"
"What!?" Near Death turned its large body around.
In front of the door leading to Tartarus, Theodore and Margaret stood there holding their Compendiums open. Two Persona cards floated in front of them. Elizabeth could see the design of the cards as it spun around. "Just what I expected of you, Sister."
Theodore summoned Satan, and Margaret summoned Lucifer. Even without speaking, Margaret understood why Elizabeth took on Near Death alone.
Elizabeth told Near Death triumphantly, "It's impossible for you to hide when you're that large. Get ready, you blockhead."
"Well said, for a dwarf!" Near Death's voice was filled with anger.
Elizabeth giggled. "The real question is if I can withstand this attack. But if I worry about that, we'll never be able to defeat Near Death."
Elizabeth gathered what strength she had left. She would take on this light of destruction with the pride of a ruler of power. She was reminded of when she fought the girl.
"I'm sure she had the same look in her eyes then."
"Well, what are you waiting for?" she called out.
Theodore and Margaret each summoned a Persona. The cards of Satan Lucifer both shattered, and turned into light.
"Elizabeth! Don't die!"
"Please be safe, Sister!"
Theodore and Margaret's voices overlapped as they activated their Fusion Spell, Armageddon. The entrance of Tartarus was filled with scorching heat and light once more.

Elizabeth could only watch. Something sat in front of her, like a giant black cocoon. The surface of the cocoon rustled. What was rustling were its large black feathers. Numerous black tentacles sprouted through the gaps between its feathers, wrapping themselves around Elizabeth's body.
"Let go!!" Elizabeth squirmed around, but the tentacles only wrapped around her tighter. Her arms were forced to her sides and she could not move. She was lifted up into the air as the tentacles continued to constrict.
The feathers rustled as the cocoon cracked open. Inside was the sound of jingling chains, and a white mask with fine cracks running down it.
"I see… Even I might be destroyed if I continued to take attacks like that." It seemed that Near Death wrapped itself in its wings to protect itself from Armageddon, if only somewhat. "These wings are able to reflect any attack for a short amount of time. Without that, I don't think I'd even be able to stand. That attack certainly surprised me…"
Elizabeth now realized why she was almost entirely unscathed, even though she should have been hit by Armageddon. Ironically, Near Death protecting itself also protected Elizabeth.
Near Death spread out its wings. Several black mucous tentacles sprouted out of its back. Elizabeth, lifted up even higher by the tentacles, could see Theodore and Margaret at the foot of the stairs. Their bodies did not move an inch; it looked like they received the power of Armageddon which Near Death reflected. The power of an attack usually diminished when it was reflected, but Armageddon was incredibly powerful— it was able to defeat Elizabeth. Margaret and Theodore would not be able to return to the battle. It seemed that Near Death had taken a lot of damage, as well. White fragments fell from its white mask.
"It looks like I've used up all of my power… But that's okay, Elizabeth. I'll just use yours." Near Death's body distorted, becoming more mucous while maintaining its humanoid shape. It was darkness materialized. Elizabeth was pulled straight in.
"You should be honored. I, Near Death, am a servant, as well as a part of Nyx. You will become a part of the eternal fall before Her arrival. You will die peacefully."
"I'm going to be eaten!!"
"I refuse!" She focused on her Compendium— even if she could not move her arms, she could still open it with her mind. If she could hit Near Death with a point-blank Megidolaon, it would all be over. She tried to summon Masakado.
"I won't let you do that." More tentacles sprouted from Near Death, wrapping around her Compendium, just as it was about to open, and dragged it away.
Elizabeth's foot sank into Near Death's body. Her boot was fully engulfed, and the darkness began to creep up her thigh. She let out a short scream as it gruesomely licked at her thighs. She stopped focusing on her Compendium; the tentacles stole it away immediately. Before she could say a word, she was sucked into Near Death's body.
She could not hear. She could not see. There was no up or down, left or right, hot or cold. She felt nothing. But she was there. She knew that much.
The difference between her and the darkness began to fade.
She could not tell how long it had been. A few seconds? A few hours? It was all hazy.
As she was eaten by the darkness, she almost felt sleepy.
"Is this what death is like?"
Elizabeth's self would be gone before long. She knew that it was inevitable.
She did not feel despair. Only regret.
"I vowed to vanquish anything that might harm her. But I can't even defeat such a trivial foe.
"What does it mean to be a ruler of power?"

Don't give up.
In this silent void, Elizabeth felt as if she heard the girl's voice.
Look.
Something touched Elizabeth's hand. She could feel her hand— her fingertips. Even while being swallowed by the darkness, she could still feel sensation. She tried to feel it more. It felt like a small piece of paper in her hand. Suddenly, it all clicked in her mind.
“My Persona card!!!” Pixie’s Persona card, which Pochi had taken, was there.
Elizabeth remembered Theodore’s words: “I’ll get him to spit it out soon, so please wait until then.”
The Persona card was still there, undigested. Perhaps it was mere luck that Pochi never spat it out. But it was still there nonetheless. Elizabeth regained hope.
Near Death’s triumphant voice echoed through the dark. “It is nearly the Dark Hour, Elizabeth. I won’t erase your consciousness, not until you watch your friends die in despair. “
“That is not necessary.” Elizabeth grabbed her Persona card. She could feel her body begin to reform. She held the glowing card above her head.
“What are you…?” Near Death’s voice trembled with dismay.
Elizabeth smiled. “My Persona card. That you ate.”
Near Death understood. It was clearly upset. “Stop! It’s useless! My wings—”
Elizabeth giggled. “Do your wings reflect attacks? I do not see any wings here.” The darkness around her stirred in fear. Ecstasy trickled down Elizabeth’s spine.
“If only you were just a pet.”
“H-Help—” Before Near Death could get out another word, Elizabeth released her Persona card. Pixie’s card spun around, then scattered in a flash of light. A small fairy appeared.
“Know your place, pet Shadow.”
She cast the highest level of Almighty attack, Megidolaon. The darkness around her burned away in a golden flame.

Elizabeth felt something touch her toes. The floor. She looked down at her feet. Her Compendium was there. She looked around for enemies— there were none. Near Death was completely eradicated by the Megidolaon. Black ooze caked the walls, and the remains of chains and guns littered the floor. They slowly disappeared into smoke, like dry ice.
“It looks like that is that.” Elizabeth summoned Pixie again. She used Mediarahan, which completely healed the damage she took. The pain in her ribs finally disappeared. All that she felt was fatigued.
She took a deep breath, and looked around again. Despite the fierce battle, there were no noticeable damages to the entrance hall. All traces of Near Death quickly disappeared. Knowing she had helped SEES, Elizabeth headed to the Monad door to close it finally. She placed her hand on it, and it slowly creaked shut.
“Oh no. It looks like it got damaged during the fight.” As she closed the door, she saw a small Shadow scurry across the floor out of the corner of her eye. As it tried to squeeze back into Monad, Elizabeth stepped on it, crushing the Shadow. It felt like stepping on thin ice. Elizabeth looked to see what she stepped on.
“Well, well. How stubborn you are. I admire your tenacity.” There was a black ooze and small, white fragments on the floor— the remains of Near Death, which reverted to the size it was when it first met Theodore. This time, however, it was completely destroyed.
“Is it finished, Sister?” Elizabeth turned around after hearing Theodore’s voice.
“It is now.”
Theodore staggered over. Margaret followed behind, walking normally. It seemed that she had taken less damage than Theodore.
Elizabeth smiled at Margaret. “You understood my plan perfectly. You took some severe damage. Are you okay?”
“I'm fine. I just passed out for a moment.”
Elizabeth bowed. “Thank you. Now SEES will be able to arrive without worry.”
Margaret shook her head. “Do not thank me. I do not deserve it. I couldn’t even defeat the enemy with powers of both Lucifer and Satan… I have a long way to go. I must hone my powers even more.”
“Sounds tough…” Theodore said weakly. “I feel like relaxing for a while. Pochi completely drained me of my strength."
Margaret’s shoulders perked up. “What do you mean, Theo? From now on, you’ll be my partner in combat training.”
“Huh?” Theodore twitched. “From now on? I used most of my energy just summoning Satan… Elizabeth would be a better partner. I wonder if I could do my own training…”
Margaret put a hand on his shoulder. “Elizabeth has to see off the girl in the Velvet Room before the final battle. You’re my only option, Theo.”
“B-But—!”
“Meet me inside the Vision Quest room. No one will be able to hear your screams in there.” She turned around while still holding his shoulder. She dragged Theodore to the Vision Quest door as if she were escorting a criminal.
“W-Wait! Not so rough! No, please, stop! H-Help me!!!”
Elizabeth responded to her brother with a cold smile. “I believe it to be a fitting punishment for a man who could not control his pet. Well then, take care you two.”
Margaret opened the door to Vision Quest, and chucked Theodore inside. She closed the door behind her silently.
“Please! Sister, wai—!!!” Theodore’s cries for help disappeared behind the door.
Elizabeth sighed, and began to walk to the Velvet Room door. She placed her hand on the doorknob, and looked back to the entrance.
“I may never visit this place again.”
With that, Elizabeth opened the door.

Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue - Chapter 4

2022-09-06T01:55:13Z

NicoNicoNicotine: Created page with "=== IV: Form of Friendship, Proof of Power === In front of Elizabeth stood three giant Shadows, taking the form of humans, but made entirely of stone. In their left hands th..."

=== IV: Form of Friendship, Proof of Power ===

In front of Elizabeth stood three giant Shadows, taking the form of humans, but made entirely of stone. In their left hands they wielded a sword, and in their right, a scale. Known as “Void Giants,” they were one of the most powerful Shadows in Monad. These Shadows were highly durable, and its attacks were formidable as well. To the average Persona user, this kind of foe would be nigh impossible to defeat, resulting only in inevitable death.
Elizabeth casually walked up to these Shadows without a care in the world. Her face expressionless and her eyes half open, she looked up toward the giants and sighed. “Void Giant, huh? What a surprisingly hollow type of Shadow…”
Hollow. Elizabeth was unaware if the Shadows could even understand that word, let alone human language in general. At their cores, Shadows consisted of nothing but malice. Even if they could understand her, there would be no room for discussion nor negotiation.
“No matter what I say, their demeanors never change. Hmph, how utterly boring.” Their stone-sculpted bodies were just as plain as their mannerisms. Regardless, that same malice and killing intent that lurked in other Shadows dwells within these ones all the same. Naturally, the three golems swung their swords atElizabeth.
“Honestly, where has that child run off to?” she said in an abrasive tone, and opened her Persona Compendium. Elizabeth ignored the blades that were currently heading towards her, instead focusing on summoning her Persona.
“Deck Open!” The Persona card shattered and dissipated into fragmented crystals of light.
This time her Persona of choice was “Pixie.” The small fairy-like Persona used Megidolaon, the most potent and destructive type of magic attack out there.
The golden balls of flame plummet onto the three Void Giants, eliminating all three of them in a single blow. Within the roaring flames the three giants turned to ash, annihilated without a trace.
Elizabeth closed her Persona Compendium and held it to her side.
“At this point it’s beginning to feel as if finding him is a fruitless endeavor.”
Elizabeth frequently visited Monad in-between SEES’s ventures into Tartarus, in order to find that mysterious boy.
A Shadow that took the form of a human and spoke the same as one too, seemingly wanting to make friends. Such an idea did not seem feasible to Elizabeth. Just what was that boy? His true identity was a true mystery.
“Once I find you, I’ll give you a thorough interrogation!” With a sadistic light in her eyes, Elizabeth resumed her search. Her current location was the eighth floor of Monad. The floor had already been thoroughly examined before she fought the giants. Elizabeth was on her way to the ninth floor, the same one that Pochi and Theodore were on. Immediately after climbing the stairs, she stopped in place.
Directly in front of her stood a person she knew well— Margaret, who should have been indulging in her Vision Quest endeavors, came to the ninth floor of Monad ahead of Elizabeth.
Elizabeth tilted her head in her confusion; she began to slowly walk towards her sister. “Did we pass each other somewhere along the way?”
At that very moment, Margaret pushed out one hand and opened her palm. Her golden eyes were cloudy and distorted, only bare malice dwells within them. “That power— give it to me,” she murmured.
In an instant Elizabeth felt a great force above her. She looked towards the ceiling to see that the source was a golden ball— signs of an oncoming Megidolaon. There was no time to dodge. Elizabeth took a defensive stance, covering her face with her Compendium.
In the next moment, the ball burst. The yellow flames rushed towards Elizabeth. But, surprisingly, its level of force was too weak for it to be a Megidolaon. It must be Megidola, she thought, a level of Almighty magic one step below.
“Ha!!” Elizabeth forcefully lifted her defensive stance, blowing away the flames that surrounded her. No major damage; her skin was just slightly singed. “Well how sudden, that was quite a surprise... but what did I do to make you angry? Was it something I said?”
No response. In pure silence, Margaret raised her hand, casually swaying it horizontally through the air. From that hand, a shocking wave emanated: a physical ability by the name of Myriad Slashes. All of the slashes hit Elizabeth; however, an attack of this caliber was not enough to even scratch her book. It was a trivial move of no threat, but even so, it was still enough to irritate Elizabeth. “It’s time to talk! I have questions for you.”
As she spoke, a purple mist formed around her. A poisonous fog technique, Virus Breath. Elizabeth had already inhaled a fair amount of the mist. Her body suffered damage from the inside, though fortunately it is not potent enough to be a lasting threat. There was no further damage, but it had been a long time since she had last received any at all. This fact forced Elizabeth to regain her composure.
Megidola, Myriad Slashes, Virus Breath. Which Persona could use all of these skills? Elizabeth searched her memory, not even looking at the Persona Compendium in her hands. The first Persona that comes to mind was Thanatos, a persona of the Death Arcana. But this was not a Persona that Margaret ever used. And then she realized, Personas were summoned before they were able to act, but up until now, Margaret had not summoned a Persona at all.
Elizabeth fixedly stared at Margaret. “Us rulers of power do not possess the ability to use a Personas ability without first summoning them... Therefore, I have figured out that you are an imposter. Reveal your true identity!”
There was a clear sign of disturbance in the fake Margaret. Not foolish enough to miss this opening, Elizabeth immediately opened her Persona Compendium.
“Deck Open!” Elizabeth’s Persona of choice was Metatron: a Persona with shining white wings, with a drive to crush all heresy and injustice. “Erase her completely!”
A magic circle emitting streaks of light formed around Margaret: an offensive spell by the name of Mahamaon that has an instant death effect on its target. Margaret borrowed the power of Thanatos earlier, and Thanatos’ weakness was bless-type attacks. Consequently, Elizabeth deduced that the fake Margaret’s weakness was also Bless-type spells.
The circle taking effect, Margaret was engulfed in a sea of light, also engulfing the surrounding vicinity in white. Within the circle Margaret contorted, being entirely disintegrated without even a moment to scream. After the light had dissipated, there were no remains. But Elizabeth remained on guard.
At the moment she disappeared, Elizabeth noticed that a piece of her had separated from the fake’s body, and had scampered off elsewhere, as if it had molted off and escaped. “Has she escaped?” Surveying her surroundings, Elizabeth closed her Persona Compendium. “Just what was that...?”
Margaret appeared again.
“Showing yourself again without even a hint of repentance, the nerve of you!” Summoning Metatron again, Elizabeth cast Mahamaon on the fake once more. The blinding light consumed Margaret. But once the light faded, Elizabeth saw Margaret standing in the same spot, as if nothing had happened.
“Elizabeth, just what do you think you’re doing?”
Elizabeth was astonished. The fake had learned to nullify Mahamaon just from receiving it once. She knew that this was an enemy that could not be underestimated.
“Then I’ll erase you with this!” Elizabeth flipped the pages of her Compendium and summoned another persona, Pixie. She fires off a Megidolaon. Margaret opened her book as well, multiple Persona cards floating in the air.
“Just what is the matter with you!?” Margaret summoned the same Persona and also shot out a Megidolaon. The two forceful flames collided, causing the surrounding space to tremor in a violent rage. The quakes consumed the entirety of Monad, its walls and ceiling beginning to crumple and collapse. But no matter how great or powerful the spell, its effects do not last forever. Before it was able to cause the entire collapse of Monad, the effects of their Megidolaons dissipated.
Elizabeth and Margaret glared at each other as the remnants of the golden flames extinguished. This imposter seemed to possess the same strength of the real thing. It was certainly true that Bless spells would have no effect on the real Margaret. However, one must also consider that this move did have an effect earlier, when a piece of the fake slipped away from the magic circle.
Elizabeth stared at Margaret with hostility.
“I believe you need some proper punishment— it is an older sister’s role to put their younger siblings in their place after all.”
Elizabeth was taken aback by her words; they were certainly something that the real Margaret would say. “You make quite the fine actor, don’t you?”
Having seen her strongest attack rendered useless earlier, Elizabeth began to think about her next plan of attack. She did not just ponder her next move— she considered the second, and the one after that. Fire spells deprived the surroundings of oxygen, and the sudden shift when used in conjunction with Ice spells would cause freezing upon any inflicted target. And with her feet frozen, she could use the opportunity to draw in closer, after which Elizabeth could feign a physical attack and unleash a Megidolaon at point-blank range. Even if it did not finish her off, it should at least be enough to inflict considerable damage.
Margaret smiled without a sign of worry or doubt on her face. “Well then, come at me however you like. Here I come!” Elizabeth opened her Persona Compendium again, and at that moment—
“What are you two doing, Sisters?” Theodore came rushing in from the depths of a hallway off to their side. Both Elizabeth and Margaret turned to Theodore at the same time.
“I’m punishing our ill-mannered sister...”
“I’m eliminating this phony sister...”
“So don’t interfere!!!” they both said at the same time. Margaret and Elizabeth summoned their Personas at the same time. In Elizabeth’s case, Surt, a God of Norse mythology that wielded a sword of flame, whose specialty is Fire spells. As for Margaret, Ara Mitama: a spiritual magatama-shaped Persona that represented aggression. This Persona’s specialty is also Fire magic.
With Theodore watching powerlessly, they both cast the same spell. “Maragidyne!” The strongest type of fire magic.
Theodore was swallowed by pillars of flame that extended to the heavens. Finely charred, an ash-scented Theodore spoke in a sullen tone. “Look, Sister.”
Elizabeth eventually realized— the Margaret in front of her was the real thing.

“I-I see...” Elizabeth informed her siblings of the mystery surrounding the young boy, and how the fake Margaret attacked her.
“Elizabeth, are you certain of what you saw?” Considering her younger sister's earlier mistake, Margaret dubiously looks into Elizabeth’s eyes.
“I am surprised that you doubt me, Sister.”
“And you’re not mistaking it for something else?”
Elizabeth arrogantly stressed her point. “I am certain. For anybody with a working pair of eyes it would be plain to see.”
Theodore scrunched his face, pondering the situation so far. “You make mention of all of these oddities, but up until now we’ve rarely seen them. It is rather difficult to just take your word for it.”
“It does not matter if you believe me or not,” Elizabeth said. “The fact of the matter is that there are multiple forces that we do not know lurking within Monad, and naturally, that is a problem.” Margaret agreed. It was easy for Margaret to empathize with Elizabeth right now. For the rulers of power, it was unforgivable for an impostor to assume their identity to escape from what should be a certain death.
Her eyes set, Margaret muttered to herself... “That phony, half-baked imitation... Once I find you, say your prayers. That’s right... with the two of us after you, your fate is sealed!”
Elizabeth continued, turning to her brother by her side. “Theo, what made you so rattled to come here anyway?”
“Thanks to your earlier battle, Pochi was frightened out of his skin. Are you even aware of just how badly the tremors were affecting Monad? What if the rubble had injured him?“ Theodore was clearly angry. He often got in this way if his pet was endangered.
“I don’t think a body like that could be affected by mere rubble.”
“Yes, his body can change his form at will, but what about his mask and chain? It would be bad for him if those were to be damaged.”
“He can change his form at will?” Elizabeth is blindsided by those words. “...Theo. Were you with Pochi during my battle with our sister's imposter earlier?”
“What kind of question is that? I told you already, Pochi was frightened from fighting. Of course I would stay by his side.”
“And where is he now? Show me.”
“Very well then, follow me.”
Theodore turned on his heels. His back facing his sisters, Elizabeth and Margaret followed closely behind.
They turned three corners before they reached a dead end, and at the end of the corridor, a large, black figure was laid bare: Pochi. When Elizabeth last saw him, he was about the size of a calf, but now he’s reached the point where he is now comparable to a fully grown cow. Margaret was momentarily taken off guard by the figure.
“He’s grown considerably since the last time I saw him.”
“That’s because I’ve been pouring my care and adoration into him!” Theodore said boastfully.
Elizabeth kept her eyes glued to Pochi, attentively observing him. She abruptly opened her Compendium, revealing the Persona card of Pixie.
“Elizabeth?”
“Sister, what are you doing?!” Theodore shrieked worriedly.
“Please, keep silent and watch.”
Elizabeth’s mannerisms indicated that she intended to annihilate the Shadow here and now; she grasped Pixie’s card, and thrust it before Pochi’s white mask. “Reveal your true form. If you do not comply, I will have no choice but to force you to.”
Pochi’s sat expressionlessly. He shows no signs of fear, nor any reaction at all for that matter.
"Sister, that’s dangerous."
"Dangerous? Of course it is. If my judgment is correct, this Shadow will turn into that child, and that false Margar—" In the middle of her words, Pochi extended his body into a tentacle, and swiped the Persona card from Elizabeth's hand.
"Ah, wait a moment!" Elizabeth tried for the stolen card, but it was too late. Pochi absorbed the Persona card with a squelch.
Theodore grew nervous. "Ah, oh no… I was trying to say that Pochi will eat anything, even though he can only digest Shadow scraps. He even tried to eat my Compendium once. I'm sorry th—"
Elizabeth hopped to her feet, without speaking a word to Theodore. She grabbed his collar, and pulled him in close so that their noses touched.
“Get him to spit out my Persona card!”
“Me!? But, I can’t! We will have to wait for him to spit it out on his own.”
“But there’s no guarantee that he will!!!” She gripped his neck and shook him around violently.
“Maybe if he cannot eat it, he will spit it back out. He spit out your kinako dish before, after all.”
“Are you saying that my kinako is inedible!?” She shook him even more violently in response to his insult.
“Nghh…” That was all Theodore could manage. He tried to look away, but Elizabeth lifted him up by his collar.
“You have left me no choice. I will just have to blow its head off and take it myself.” Elizabeth took out her Persona Compendium. She chanted, “Deck Open,” and drew the card of Masakado.
Masakado is a Persona named after an ancient military commander worshiped as a god, able to use a powerful Megidolaon, just like Pixie.
“Prepare yourself. It looks like your luck has finally run out.”
Sensing her anger, Pochi screamed, shaking in cowardice. He turned to his owner, hoping for salvation, but Theodore could do nothing but look away from him.
Margaret placed a hand on Elizabeth’s shoulder. “Stop.”
“… Why?”
“A Megidolaon will completely obliterate him…”
“Exactly.”
“… and your Persona card along with it.”
“Oh,” she muttered in realization. Persona cards could be used like shuriken if thrown well, but otherwise were very physically weak.
Margaret seemed largely unsympathetic. “What would happen if the Persona card lost its magic? Does the Persona become unbound from the card, or does it disappear along with it? I would love to know the answer…”
Elizabeth returned only silence. Any act that would risk the loss of a Persona was completely idiotic.
“… You have escaped death. This time.” Elizabeth truly wanted her card back, but she accepted within her heart the chance of loss.
At the same time, Theodore regained consciousness, blinking “Huh…? Oh no… Pochi isn’t doing it… Sister!” He performed a combat roll, sandwiching himself between Elizabeth and Pochi. Elizabeth looked down at her brother, with his arms outspread in order to protect his pet.
“I do not plan to hurt him, Theo. However, try to get my card back as soon as possible, and bring it back to me. Until then, you are not allowed to come to the Velvet Room.”
It was an unreasonable request, but Theodore had a wide smile on his face. He reached out to caress Pochi's mask. "Oh thank goodness you're safe! It was a one in a thousand… no, a one in a million chance!"
Elizabeth turned away from Theodore’s overjoyed face. “I cannot stand you. I am going to leave.” After a few steps, she stopped. She realized Margaret was not following her. “… Are you not coming with me?”
Margaret stared at Pochi, answering: “I came here to see how the child was. I’ll take care of him for a while before I go.” It looked like Margaret came to Monad to visit Pochi.
“I will see you later, then.” Elizabeth looked over her siblings. They were devoted to nurturing and caring for this simple little pet. It was an act of love to them.
Without speaking further, Elizabeth returned to the Velvet Room alone.

The Pixie entry in her Compendium was now empty, likely because the card was lost. Perhaps the card would come back on its own, Elizabeth thought. She placed a bookmark made of platinum on Pixie’s page, and opened and closed the book over and over to check. But no matter how many times she checked, Pixie’s spot remained blank. Every time, Elizabeth became more and more discouraged.
Elizabeth opened and closed the Compendium once again. She sighed.
“It does not work that way,” said Igor.
“There are some times that I feel blue, Master.”
Igor and Elizabeth were the only ones in the Velvet Room. Theodore had still not returned. Margaret had appeared once, but then swiftly went back to the Vision Quest room. She briefly detailed the challenge of Vision Quest. There was more than just one trial; the room contained thirteen doors— behind each was a powerful enemy that Margaret had prepared for SEES to fight. If they defeat all of the enemies, the door to the final trial would appear.
“They’re better than I had expected, those children. They have cleared more than half of the doors. At this rate, they will be finished by the end of January.” Margaret smiled. She was no doubt impressed by SEES’s combat abilities.
“It is nearly that time.” Elizabeth glanced at the door leading to Tartarus. She felt that there was someone at the entrance.
“You’re here!”
“That is correct.”
The door slowly opened, revealing the SEES leader girl. She was currently wearing her Gekkoukan High uniform.
“Good evening. I have not heard from you in quite a while.”
The girl smiled as she stared at the table at the center of the room. Suddenly, her expression changed. She frowned slightly, looking at Elizabeth. “Are you okay? You look a bit depressed.”
“It is nothing— do not worry. How may I help you today?”
“Well…” She took out a plastic bag out of her uniform pocket, and placed it on the table. Inside the bag was a button coated in a grimy, reddish-black liquid. “This is it, right? The Bloody Button.”
“Allow me to take a look.” Elizabeth approached the table and picked up the bag. There was no doubt; it was a Bloody Button, only obtainable by defeating the Reaper. She felt a tingling sensation creep down her spine. It was not fear; it was delight. Excitement. “So, you’ve defeated the Reaper, have you? Most impressive,” she said, trying to contain herself. “You are approaching the level of strength I hoped you’d achieve.” Her expression turned serious. “I have waited so very long for the answer, in this room where time does not flow. If you could please give it to me…”
“Answer?”
Elizabeth ignored her question, and pulled out a white paper packet from her dress and placed it on the table. It was about 15cm lengthwise, 7cm tall, and nearly 5cm thick. “Please accept your reward. I have prepared these Japanese banknotes, worth five hundred thousand yen.”
The girl’s eyes got even bigger. “Th-That much!?”
“You performed well enough to receive even more than this amount. I hope it may prove useful to you for the final battle.”
“But—” She began to stammer. “If I have this much, I can afford Sanada-san’s butler outfit and Mitsuru-san’s maid outfit…” Butler outfits. Maid outfits. Elizabeth wondered why the girl would want something so strange. The girl began muttering about buying weapons and armor before laughing apologetically. “Can I really have this?”
“Please, do not hesitate. If you do not take it, it will be difficult to fulfill the next request.”
“Huh?” The girl seemed confused. You said the other day that defeating the Reaper was the most difficult request. Is it not the last one?”
Elizabeth shook her head. “I have one more request for you. The ultimate unreasonable demand, so to speak.”
“Unreasonable demand?”
“Yes. If you return to the lobby, you will notice that a new door has appeared. Beyond that door is a labyrinth known as Monad Depths, filled with Shadows stronger than even those at the top of Tartarus.” Her expression tightened as she said the word “Shadow.” She continued: “The strongest opponent awaits at the top of that labyrinth. I ask that you defeat it alone.”
Elizabeth’s face reflected in the girl’s eyes. Elizabeth thought to herself, “This girl. She might already know who this final opponent is. But, her kindness… If she cannot fight alongside her companions, she might refuse this request. If she does, I…” She felt a familiar pain in her chest. But it all went away again when she saw the girl’s smile.
“Alright. The top of the labyrinth? Sounds difficult. But we have to work harder than ever before! I won’t lose to anything.
“Thank you for accepting the request.” She bowed deeply, then asked a question. “Do you have any other business to take care of today?”
“Yeah, I should get going. Well, I’ll be back!” She waved a little, then exited the Velvet Room. Elizabeth could feel multiple moving away from the entrance of Tartarus. It looked like SEES was going back to the dormitory.
Once they had left, Igor opened his mouth. “Finally, Elizabeth.”
“Yes, Master.”
“I know that you will be able to grant my wish.” Elizabeth stared at the door in front of her, as a heat grew in her chest.

Theodore was at a loss with Pochi, who had still not spat out Pixie’s Persona card. He carried his Persona Compendium, along with a furoshiki wrap full of Shadow scrap for Pochi, to the ninth floor of Monad.
“Did Pochi really digest the Persona card? If so… who knows what Sister will do to me…” Theodore shivered at the thought. “I can only hope that feeding him will get him to cough it up eventually.”
Because he had left Monad earlier, the floor structure had changed. Theodore instinctively searched through the darkness for Pochi. Normally, he would have found him already, but this time he was hard to find.
“That’s odd. Where did he go…? This feeling…” Theodore sensed a battle in the distance; it felt awfully one-sided. “It can’t be…! Sister has lost her temper, and is trying to take her Card out of Pochi!” He dropped his furoshiki and grabbed his Compendium, running towards the signs of battle. The sounds grew louder with each corner he passed. He could not help but imagine the gruesome battle, what with the sounds of bones crushing and the moist sounds of torn flesh.
“Please be safe, Pochi!!!” With a desperate wish, he rushed into the dead end where the battle took place. “Are you okay!?”
The sight took him aback. Fragments of white samurai outfits and Japanese swords were scattered all around. Red and black mush caked the floor as well; the black stuff vaguely resembled the shape of a human. It took Theodore a moment to realize that these were the eaten remains of Tenjin Musha. His pet had preyed upon these Shadows like a savage beast.
The remains of the Tenjin Musha turned into a dark light and disappeared. Pochi lurked through the red liquid. He made a growling sound when he saw Theodore, and he looked at him quizzically. Theodore reflexively took a step back, ready to open his Compendium, unconsciously assuming a fighting stance.
"Did I feel… danger, just now? Pochi, what in the…"
"You're my friend." Theodore heard a voice coming from somewhere. It was a young boy's voice. "You found me. You love me. You helped me grow."
An odd light appeared in Theodore's eyes. His pupils seemed to open, and he had a vacant look about him. "That's right. I raised Pochi. Cute, so cute, my Pochi…"
"Then I'm your friend."
"Yes. You're my friend." Theodore began to act more like himself, though his eyes still shone weirdly. "I brought you some food. I left it over there, so you should go eat."
Pochi emerged from the red liquid and crawled across the floor, shifting the Tenjin Musha's renaming bits around. Theodore did not notice it at first; Pochi was now strong enough to defeat Monad Shadows. He did not think much further on that fact. "Oh, Pochi. You are so cute."
Behind Theodore, a figure appeared from the darkness in the passage. Elizabeth. "What a relaxed face. How is my Persona card?" The look in her golden eyes was of pure irritation.
"Ah, Sister. I'm sorry, I still have not gotten your Persona card yet."
Unusually, Elizabeth just smiled. Something was off about Theodore. The irritation in her eyes changed into suspicion.
"Theo?"
"What is it, Sister?"
Elizabeth stared at him. After a long silence, she answered: "Nothing in particular. More importantly, Theo, people from SEES will be coming and going from Monad starting now. You are not allowed to be seen by them. Please make an effort to stay out of their way."
"I see. Well, I'll go to the lower levels of Tartarus, since SEES will not be visiting much. Come on, Pochi, let's go." Pochi swiftly crawled away, with Theodore following behind. They did not realize that Elizabeth watched them with a suspicious look.

It had been about ten days since SEES began visiting Monad. Knowing it was about that time, Elizabeth headed for Monad. She checked the ninth floor, but Theordore and Pochi were not there; it seemed they moved to somewhere else like they said.
“Don’t get in the way,” she wished, heading for the tenth floor. Unlike the floors before it, the tenth floor was not a maze. In the corner sat a strange glowing device— a teleporter to the entrance of Tartarus. Elizabeth approached the back of the area, and turned on her heels. She looked around. It was a good place for a battle, spacious enough for her to fight to her heart’s content. Elizabeth closed her eyes, suppressing that feeling growing inside of her. How often did she do that?
At the sound of approaching footsteps, Elizabeth opened her eyes. The one she yearned for was there: the leader of SEES. Her upswept burgundy hair complimented her usual Gekkoukan High uniform. She came equipped with a gun holster on her belt, which contained her summoning device. She held a naginata in one of her hands. Elizabeth felt her blood boil, filling her with the same ecstasy she felt in battle.
“She is just standing there with a weapon, and yet she fills me with so much joy. She is more important to me than anyone else, after all.” Thinking of what was about to occur, Elizabeth feigned a lack of emotion. The girl stood at a distance so that they were just out of reach of another. After a second, she was surprised. She opened her mouth, but immediately closed it; she was at a loss for words.
Elizabeth gave her a small bow. “I have been waiting for you. The adversary I asked you to defeat is now standing before you.” The girl remained silent. Elizabeth continued: “Yes… I am referring to myself.” The girl shivered. She did not understand. “I have long sought an understanding of who I am… just as you and my master have done. Those who set foot in the Velvet Room are all destined to embark on this search for identity.” Elizabeth paused for just a moment. “I am one who rules over power, as well as controls it. Therefore, if I encounter one whose power exceeds mine, I may be able to find the answer— I may be able to find myself.” She crept one step closer. “You may be able to give me that answer… Will you help me?”
After a long silence, she nodded. She replied with just one word: “Yes.”
“You have my thanks.” Elizabeth bowed deeply. She finally showed the girl her smile. “Well then… let us begin!” Elizabeth’s fantasy had finally begun.
The girl slammed one foot in front of the other, holding her naginata with the blade near the floor. Elizabeth opened her Compendium.
“Deck Open. Draw, Persona card.” The Persona she chose for her opening was Surt. “I make my living as an elevator attendant, but I know several effective ways of inflicting pain. Don’t worry, I’m not as fragile as I look.”
Surt released an explosion— Maragidyne, a spell that engulfed a wide area around her in flame. It was a fire attack that could not be avoided. However, the girl stood there, unaffected.
“It can’t be…! She avoided that attack without defending herself?” Elizabeth was astonished.
The girl pulled out her summoning device, shaped like a gun, out of its holster. Within the raging flames, she placed the muzzle against her temple. Her bulletless summoning device brought on a simulated experience of death. By feeling so close to death, the Persona user is able to extract the mask from their soul to fight.
She pulled the trigger. Her neck lurched violently, as if she had been shot. Fragments like pale ice gushed out of her head. They turned into light, in which something manifested. She was the leader of SEES— the Wild Card. Her will was able to summon many different Personas.
“Which Persona did you choose…?” The girl had killed herself, in a sense; she wondered what kind of Persona that would result in.
She called out the Persona’s name: “Titania!” A fairy queen from Shakespeare’s Midsummer Night’s Dream, and the wife of the fairy king Oberon. The Persona waved the hem of her dress as she floated in the air. Elizabeth felt a cold air creeping up from her feet. Just after she noticed, her body was wrapped in ice, impeding her movements.
It was the highest level of ice magic, Niflheim. Ordinarily, Titania could not learn Niflheim. However, by fusing multiple Persona together in the Velvet Room into one Persona, it may be able to learn spells that it could not normally acquire. She had prepared Titania with Niflheim in preparation for this request.
“I helped create this Titania…” Delight ran through Elizabeth’s body just as fast as the damage did. Elizabeth, who was using Surt, shared the same characteristics as her Persona. Ice attacks were effective against Surt, and so Elizabeth suffered a large amount of damage. “You were just as I expected.”
The girl ran at the frozen Elizabeth with her naginata. A streak of light emanated from the tip of her naginata. Just as the blade was about to strike, Elizabeth smashed through the block of ice. In her free hand, she grabbed the handle of the naginata. The blade stopped just above her small hat. The girl was shocked.
In the meantime, Elizabeth struck the girl’s side using her Compendium. “I apologize in advance.” The girl’s delicate body just managed to move out of the way. She fell back onto her feet, immediately preparing herself again.
Elizabeth took a breath of admiration. “You leapt out of the way in order to minimize the damage… How wonderful.” Genuine glee shone in her eyes. However, she quickly shook her head and returned to her expressionless self. She threw their friendship aside in favor of the battle; she wanted to study her power. She regained her determination. Elizabeth was thankful for that. She wanted to see her tears.
“Try to kill me… if you can.” Her body shook in unadulterated euphoria as she opened her Compendium again.

How many times they summoned their Personas, how many times they swung at one another with an intent to kill, neither of them knew. They only knew two things— they were still standing, but so was their opponent. They still maintained their distance. The girl would not be able to hit her with her naginata at this range, so she would have to go for a spell attack.
Elizabeth had accumulated fatigue and damage from the battle. She thought, “You will wake up from this dream eventually.” She wanted to continue this battle forever. That was all that she wanted. But Elizabeth knew that it would never happen. “This battle will continue to be prolonged this way. I cannot live in my dreams forever.”
Elizabeth opened her Compendium. She pulled her trump card— her only Persona that could cast Megidolaon now that Pixie was gone, Masakado. “Now… I give you the Grand Finale!”
The girl braced herself in preparation. Don’t run away. Don’t be scared. Shrug off every attack. Elizabeth could understand her will. She squinted; she never expected for them to be in this situation when they first met. They met on the other side in spring. Now it was already midwinter. In that time, her power had increased to the point where she could stand up against a ruler of power.
“How hard have you worked for this? Can a person from the other side be so strong? Is it that you draw your power from the bonds of your friends, rather than just you alone?” The girl fought alongside SEES, of which Elizabeth had never met the other members. She could envision them— a dignified girl with long red hair; a boy in a red vest with a strong sense of justice; a peppy girl with a pale pink jacket; an easy-going boy with a baseball cap; a timid-looking girl with short-cut hair; a wise little boy, who was much younger than the rest; a strange-looking white dog. An anti-Shadow weapon, which was designed to imitate humans and had gained a heart; a tall, mature boy with a darkness in his eyes, dressed in a slender coat.
Elizabeth felt that there were many others which she fought for— an old couple, a little girl, her classmates, a sick boy, a sly businessman, a misguided monk, a young boy in a prisoner’s outfit and a lonely boy with a scarf. It was all just an illusion, but she could feel them all standing behind her. “With all of those behind her, she will blow me away…”
She declared in a booming voice, “This power can kill even the Reaper in a single blow! Please, try to withstand its brilliance!!!” She flipped Masakado’s card in the air with her finger. His face was painted like a kabuki actor, with red accents. He let out a battlecry, like a whole country embroiled in war. A large star-like sphere grew in the air between the two combatants: the initial stage of Megidolaon. The girl reached a hand out into the air just before the light exploded. A card appeared— like a Persona card, but different. Elizabeth did not recognize it. The girl picked the card up and raised it into the air.
“Vishnu! Ananta! Infinity!!!” The first two were the names of two Personas. The third was likely the name of a spell. That was all Elizabeth knew. She had no idea what effect it would have.
She was astonished. Two Personas appeared from the girl’s card, and they turned into light. This technique of summoning two Personas at once was called a Fusion Spell. It was a way of using powers that even the rulers of power did not know. One of the Personas used was Vishnu, a Hindu deity which took the shape of a man. The other was Ananta, a Persona shaped like a cobra, with seven heads coming from one body, another Hindu deity. The two Personas shone above her head. Countless strings of light ran around the girl. A net of light formed around her.
Just after, Elizabeth’s Megidolaon exploded. The golden flames stormed with a force that transformed the space itself into nothingness. Only the Persona user who cast the spell could possibly withstand it. Anything and everything would be incinerated by this flame. The explosions raged on with shock waves and large roaring sounds. Elizabeth gasped, seeing what was within the flames.
Despite being directly hit by the Megidolaon, the girl was completely unharmed. The net of light faded away. Elizabeth finally understood the effects of Infinity: completely invulnerability; nullifying all attacks.
“If that’s how it is…” She threw open her Compendium again in order to summon Masakado again. The girl drew another card. “It can’t be… Another Infinity?” She feared yet another round of invulnerability, but she heard a different Persona’s name.
“Lucifer! Satan! Armageddon!!!” Lucifer, a Persona with six pure-white wings, which governed all angels; and Satan, a Persona with six transparent wings, which governed all demons. They each appeared in light above the girl. Armageddon— the name of the battlefield featured in the New Testament. All good and evil would battle there. Angels and demons would destroy one another.
Holy light gathered in Lucifer’s palm. Dark lightning emanated from Satan’s gaping maw. Lucifer and Satan shone together to defeat one another. The light of good and the light of evil collided, and scattered into a large explosion of purple energy. As its brilliance engulfed all of the darkness around her, Elizabeth realized that she had been defeated.

After the light of Armageddon dissipated, Elizabeth remained standing. She had taken so much damage that she was about to collapse, but she remained as composed as ever, smiling quietly.
“A-Are you okay?” The girl began running up to her. Elizabeth stopped her by raising her palm.
“I… am not okay. I have been utterly defeated. But do not worry; I will not die.”
The girl looked relieved. Elizabeth stared at her calm face. “It was very nice to meet you.”
“I… I believed that I would find my answer when I challenged someone who was stronger than me… But I was wrong. I have received no such revelation, not even in defeat.” Elizabeth looked downwards and shook her head slightly. “Wait… I am mistaken… The answer is this: Only I can tell who I am. Only I can decide who I am.” She looked back up.
“Now, I believe congratulations are in order. You have overcome the most difficult obstacle I’ve placed in your path. You shall receive your reward the same as always.” She began to pull out the platinum bookmark from her Persona Compendium. “Please accept this as well.”
“What is it?” She stared at the bookmark, then back at Elizabeth.
“It is no reward… It is a sign of gratitude.”
The girl now understood. “You don’t have to ask twice. I’ll gladly cherish it.”
“Well then, good day.”
The girl looked surprised at Elizabeth’s sudden farewell. “Why don’t we go back to the entrance together?”
“No. I would like to stay here for a while and contemplate. Your friends are waiting for you. Please, go join them.”
She waited for just a moment, then looked back at Elizabeth. “Well, see ya. Back in the Velvet Room.”
Elizabeth bowed deeply. “Yes. I will see you again in the Velvet Room.”
The girl waved goodbye, and then walked towards the teleporter. Elizabeth bowed. “Thank you very much for your time.”
“No, thank you. Well, I’ll be going now.” She waved again, and activated the teleporter. After she disappeared, Elizabeth rose up. She muttered, “The destruction of Nyx is inevitable. We will not have time to visit anymore.” During the battle, she saw in the girl’s eyes an unwavering determination to fight, and the resolve to never lose, no matter what. Her eyes said a lot.
The battle with Nyx was near. Velvet Room attendants could do very little to help. Elizabeth could not fight alongside her. She could only support her from the shadows.
“May there be no obstacles in the way to your answer. If anything does, I will pave the way for you.”
Elizabeth sighed. “You were certainly strong… I am glad that I was able to battle you in my life.”

Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue - Chapter 3

2022-09-06T01:54:08Z

NicoNicoNicotine: Created page with "=== '''Chapter III: At the Dawn of the New Year''' === Since December 26th, SEES had explored Tartarus several more times. The same amount of days had passed since then as we..."

=== '''Chapter III: At the Dawn of the New Year''' ===

Since December 26th, SEES had explored Tartarus several more times. The same amount of days had passed since then as well.
She started at the door again, then spoke. "Master."
"What is it, Elizabeth?"
"Unless I am mistaken, I believe that on the other side, today is a special day known as New Year's Day."
"Now that you mention it, it seems so. It appears you have an interest in the New Year."
"Yes. I heard that they play a traditional game known as hanetsuki on New Year's. I heard that they also have a lion dance as public entertainment. I heard that they eat osechi-ryōri, a three-course meal served in special jūbako boxes, as well as zōni, a soup containing mochi rice cakes. I heard that they customarily give gifts to children, that they call ‘Toshidama—’ the ‘dama’ part means ‘ball,’ which I find most interesting. I heard that they visit shrines. These are the reasons why I am interested in New Year's."
Once she finished, from somewhere Elizabeth pulled out a rectangular furoshiki-wrapped item and placed it on the table. "I have used every last ounce of my strength to create this osechi-ryōri.”
Elizabeth untied the knot of the furoshiki, revealing a three-tier set of black jūbako boxes with a luxurious decorative golden lacquer. The lacquer depicted the Persona Jack Frost, an English snow fairy that appeared like an adorable snowman. It was Elizabeth’s favorite Persona. She loved it so much that she had three Jack Frost dolls— one for display, one in storage, and one for some sort of religious purpose.
“I also handcrafted this box.”
Igor asked, impressed, “It is handmade? Quite impressive… Did you acquire this lacquer in Tartarus?”
Elizabeth smiled with a telling snicker. “I used a lacquer substitute.”
“And this substitute is…?”
“There are many things in this world that you do not know.”
“… Is that so? I see, then. It may be better that I don’t know,” he said in a tone as if it was someone else’s concern.
Igor seemed to be already less than interested in the osechi-ryōri, but Elizabeth did not seem to care, placing the three jūbako on the table in order. In the three boxes were various neatly packed dishes.
“The first box has an appetizer containing candied sardines, herring roe, and black soybeans— or something like it.”
Igor’s eyes opened more. “Something… like it?”
Elizabeth continued her explanation. “It also contains kamaboko, rolled omelet with sweet chestnut paste, and konbu maki… -esque items. The other two boxes have pickled and grilled dishes respectively. The pickled dishes only include golden brown namasu.”
“Namasu is not usually golden brown, though…”
Continuing to ignore Igor, Elizabeth went on. “Moving on, the grilled dishes include a sea bream, of which I had difficulty replicating its scales, and what would appear to be shrimp if I did not have trouble replicating the shells. For the final dish, I will omit the explanation, as it has become very tiresome. As you can see, it is a lovely, savory, golden dish— simmered, not boiled.”
Everything in the box was the same savory golden color. “Every dish has been created using roasted soybean flour, otherwise known as kinako." Elizabeth pulled out lacquered chopsticks and a porcelain plate and handed them to Igor. "Please, help yourself to what you like. Here you are."
Igor grabbed the chopsticks in one hand and the plate in the other before he froze. His mouth moved slightly. "Elizabeth."
"What is it?"
"Why do I have to eat this?"
"You do not have to, but I would like you to. I take great pride in my work. There is no chef who has better mastered the use of kinako in the world— no, throughout all of time and space." She gestured wildly with her hands, then looked up to the ceiling. "This is my unwavering love of kinako!" Kinako was Elizabeth's favorite thing.
“Wh-While I understand that… everything truly is made of kinako… I do not believe it. Or perhaps I do not want to believe it… Why, exactly?”
Igor's eyes widened in utter bewilderment. His chopsticks shaking, he turned to the rolled omelet-like dish. Typically, the main ingredient in an omelet was eggs. It was usually a different color than the chestnut paste rolled inside, but for this dish, they were the same. Igor used his chopsticks to slice a piece of the omelet, then picked it up. Being made of kinako, it was unsurprisingly firm, but it didn't crumble.
"My word..." He moved the kinako omelet dish to his mouth. He popped it in and began to chew slowly. Shortly thereafter, he pulled a pen and paper from his jacket pocket, placed the paper on the table, and wrote:
Could you please get me some tea? My mouth is incredibly dry.
"Certainly." Yet again, Elizabeth pulled out a tea set from somewhere. It was a set for black tea, not green tea. Steam was already coming from the teapot. She also procured a teacup placed on a saucer. Without a sound, she began pouring black tea into the cup. "Japanese tea leaves are quite awesome." She placed the saucer and teacup in front of Igor.
Igor placed his chopsticks onto his plate and grabbed the teacup. He started sipping the black tea. After two or three sips of tea, and a squelching chewing noise, Igor was finally able to swallow what was in his mouth.
"How did you like the flavor of the omelet-y thing?"
"It tastes like kinako, Elizabeth."
"Naturally. It is made of kinako."
Igor did not pick up his chopsticks again. Instead, he tried to change the conversation. "By the way, Elizabeth."
"What is it?"
“I ought to tell you now that Toshidama does not involve throwing literal balls around.”
Elizabeth scoffed with a knowing look in her eyes. “Indeed. I imagined it would be best to have as many Toshidama as possible, so I intended on hunting weak Wild Beasts for their iron balls, and hold a competition to see who could throw the most.” Wild Beasts were a type of Shadow that appeared in the lower levels of Tartarus. They resembled lions in both shape and size and were chained to a large iron ball.
“Elizabeth, there are not enough Wild Beasts on that side to collect their balls.”
“Indeed. I forgot that those Shadows were considered rare and irregular. If there are no Wild Beasts, what other balls could be hunted?”
“Elizabeth. You do not have to hunt for balls. Toshidama is n—”
Igor began to explain once again, but Elizabeth swiftly interrupted. “Toshidama. There are various explanations, but it is believed that it is derived from children in ancient times being given balls of mochi to offer to the gods. This is the explanation that I approve of: these new years offerings could have potentially been expressed as ‘Toshitama—’ yearly offerings. This phrase was soon corrupted into Toshidama, or ‘year balls.’ At least, that is what I believe.”
“Please, spare me, Elizabeth. This is needlessly embarrassing for the both of us.”
“I deeply apologize. I thought that you may be bored, Master, and I wanted to entertain you.”
"I am not bored, Elizabeth," he responded, without turning to her. "Are you? Perhaps you could go to Monad like your siblings." Theodore was always coming and going to take care of his pet. Margaret also made time to care for him, while also continuing preparations for Vision Quest. They were often away from the Velvet Room. Igor did not plan to challenge this behavior, so long as they stayed out of sight of SEES. "Especially Theodore. It seems he likes taking care of his pet above all else."
"I would prefer not to. That pet and I are not on the best of terms."
"Is that so? Try talking with him; perhaps it will begin to mend your relationship, if only a little."
"I shall consider it."
"Although, Theodore's pet... does worry me somewhat. It..." About to say something else, Igor's mouth closed suddenly. Elizabeth felt a chill down her spine. They both felt a fearful presence on the other side of the door. But it wasn't the Dark Hour on that side; the door led to Paulownia Mall's back alley.
"It's coming," said Igor.
The door slowly opened, and into the blue room crept in a figure, wearing a beautiful long-sleeved kimono.
It was her. The girl.
"I wish you a happy new year!" Elizabeth exclaimed.
The girl closed the door behind her. "Happy New Year!" she responded happily.
Igor and Elizabeth just stared at her, motionlessly. They thought that the girl's kimono was very elegant.
Elizabeth's astonishment took her breath away. "... Hah... You are absolutely beautiful... gorgeous beyond a doubt, unequivocally radiant. You are as glorious as the entire world's good fortune."
The girl's cheeks turned a deep red. "Th... Th-That's really flattering..."
"It is not mere flattery; it is the truth. I am sure that Master thinks just the same."
Igor blinked. "Well, it certainly is quite lovely. Such unbecoming feelings would embarrass me."
The girl's face got increasingly redder. "I-I'm the one who's getting embarrassed. Could you... not stare at me like that, please?"
"It seems that she is embarrassed, Master. But I believe that your eyeballs are so enormous that it would be ineffective to point them elsewhere."
"Is that so." Igor turned his head around. The girl let out a small sigh in relief, the red on her face dissipating slightly.
"Well then. How may I help you today?"
Not wanting to dishevel the lower part of her kimono, she took small steps as she approached the table. She wore traditional stockings with sandals, likely contributing to her slow pace.
"Ah—" She suddenly fell over.
"I shall help you!" Elizabeth moved instinctively, catching the falling girl. She could see the back of her neck, as her hair was held up. It smelled like flowers. The fragrance soothed her mind. In that moment, Elizabeth was spellbound.
"Um... You can put me down now."
The troubled voice of the girl brought Elizabeth back to her senses. "I deeply apologize. I was enraptured by your lovely scent."
Her face went red again. "Please don't say that... It's embarrassing..."
"I apologize."
The girl was now free from Elizabeth. Her eyes moved to the table, settling on the jūbako boxes. "Is this osechi?"
"It is my own creation. Please, feel free to have some if you would like."
Her eyes widened, blinking in surprise. "It's all the same color... It kinda looks like kinako."
"You have a good eye. Everything has been made using kinako."
The girl became slightly worried. She tilted her head to the side. "Ummm... Ah, I can't eat too much, or else my kimono sash might come undone."
"I do not understand why she would inconvenience herself just for the purpose of dressing up," Elizabeth thought. She said aloud, "Certainly. There will be more opportunities for you to try my kinako cooking." She then returned to her spot behind Igor. "Well then, once again: How may I help you today?"
"Wanna go visit a shrine?" The girl asked, tilting her head slightly, her face still red.
"This... shrine you speak of. Do you mean Naganaki Shrine, which we visited together once before?"
"Yeah. We had a great time there..."
Elizabeth remembered the time they spent together around the shrine. There were no visitors praying, no children playing on the playground; every corner of the shrine was filled with silence. But it served as a somber backdrop to her beautiful memory.
"You thought it was… great?" Elizabeth asked, moving her neck to the side so as to conceal her own fervent curiosity. "But alas, I cannot. My last time on that side was my last, as I said before."
"... But why?" Her face was one of both anticipation and disappointment.
Elizabeth turned to face her. "It pains me as well, but I..."
"I have begun to lose myself when I visit there. A ruler of power cannot think such things." She did not say a word out loud.
The continually flowing piano melody was interrupted by Igor. "You may go, Elizabeth."
"But Master—"
"This may be the path to your answer. Or do you perhaps wish to regret it someday?" Igor turned to face the quivering Elizabeth. She could see herself in the reflection in his eyeballs— able to see nothing, and yet everything. It appeared just as expressionless as ever, but she could see the shadow of loneliness evident in her face.
"Why does my face look like that?"
Regret. That word grew like a weight in her chest.
"... Master, I do want to leave this place. If you would excuse my absence, that is."
"Well then, let's go!" the girl exclaimed.
"Yes, let's. Though it is regrettable that I must go back on my words, it is certainly nice to go out with you again."
"Yeah!" the girl said with a big nod, walking around the table to Elizabeth. She clutched her hand, excited. "It's already dusk, so let's get going before it gets dark!" She began pulling Elizabeth toward the door.
Elizabeth made eye contact with Igor. "Well then, I shall be off."
Igor cackled delightfully. "Have fun, you two." After seeing the two off, he eyed the osechi-ryōri that sat on the table before him. He thought for a while, before saying aloud: "Perhaps Theodore would not mind eating the rest of this. He of all people would be able to withstand it."

Monad: Ninth Floor. Theodore was crouched down, taking care of his pet, quivering. Suddenly, a powerful chill ran down his spine. “Wh… What in the world…” His hand, about to give food to Pochi, suddenly stopped. He checked his surroundings. They were in a dead end of the passageway. He was facing a wall, in front of which was only Pochi, who had now grown to the size of a sheep. Behind him was only darkness; he could not sense any hostile Shadows. Even still, he felt that chill on his back.
“What on earth? Why do I feel so worried?” Not understanding the source of his uneasiness, he began to feel even more worried.
“Theodore. Are you okay?” A childlike voice came from Pochi’s mask. The same Pochi that previously wanted to eat Theodore now spoke to him with such eloquence.
The stiff-faced Theodore chuckled a bit, stroking Pochi's mask. "I'm fine. I'm not worried."
"Food," he begged. Theodore grabbed an item from his pile of food and tossed towards Pochi. He caught it using a tentacle before absorbing it into his mucous body. Watching him gesticulate as he digested the food, Theodore felt like an old man watching over his grandchild. He continued to throw food at him, one after another.
Soon, his hand only grabbed air. Theodore murmured, looking down at the furoshiki. "All out of food…" He had hunted a considerable number of Shadows in Tartarus and filled his furoshiki with treats, but he now saw that the furoshiki was empty.
Pochi was still hungry. He grew several more flailing tentacles. Theodore said, "You already ate it." One of Pochi's tentacles wrapped around Theodore and grabbed his Persona Compendium. "Hold on. This is not food."
"I wanna eat. I wanna eat." Pochi tightened his tentacle and pulled it in without hesitation.
"You can't!" Theodore anxiously tried to snatch the Compendium away. He grabbed on the book, pulling it like a game of tug of war. "If you keep this up, then it will be a Megidolaon for you!!" Theodore shouted at Pochi, losing his temper. Pochi dropped the Compendium, shaking. He crawled away from Theodore towards the wall. Theodore immediately understood, and grimaced. “Ah, my bad, Pochi. I did not intend to scare you.” Theodore turned to the furoshiki, hoping that food may be able to fix things, but there was none left. He clasped his hands together. “Now that I think of it, Sister gave me a bento box earlier today!”
When Theodore left the Velvet Room, Elizabeth said to him, “It may be unlike me, but I made you a bento box,” and handed him a lunch box wrapped in a napkin. He had kept it nearby for Pochi to eat later.
“Please wait here just a moment.” He went and picked up the napkin-wrapped lunchbox off the floor and came back to Pochi. He tried to untie the napkin while holding his Compendium under his arm in order to give Pochi the food inside as quickly as he could. But even quicker was Pochi, who snatched the box with his tentacle in a swift motion.
"H-Hold on!" Not listening to Theodore's authoritative voice, Pochi absorbed the lunch box into himself. His mucous body gesticulated intensely as the sound of the plastic lunch box breaking down could be heard. Suddenly, he stopped.
"... Are you okay?" Theodore inquired.
Several seconds later: "This bad. Body dry." Pochi's body burst open at a corner, creating a loud hissing noise.
"W-What is this!?" Theodore's vision was soon clouded by a yellow dust. "This is… Achoo!" The fine powder agitated his nose, and he began to sneeze. "Ah… achoo! Achoo! Ahh… achoo! Ah, ahhh…" He could not stop sneezing. His face was a mess, with teary eyes and a runny nose. Theodore soon realized the true nature of this powder.
Kinako.
There was no doubt that Elizabeth's lunch box contained the food she was (supposedly) so proficient with. Pochi had spat it out after eating it.
"Sister is certainly capable of such scary things…!" Theodore had eaten her kinako before; the flour instantly dried his mouth, making it a very difficult experience. Theodore was amazed at his stupidity. Elizabeth prepared this bento box. He should have known immediately that it would be full of kinako. Theodore, while sneezing in the yellow dust, swore to himself to never, ever, eat a kinako dish again. Little did he know that Igor's command to eat the remaining osechi-ryōri would soon break that vow.

Elizabeth and the girl exited the Velvet Room through the alleyway, and entered Paulownia Mall. Elizabeth could see red and white decorations, as well as New Year's decor such as kadomatsu, adorn the storefronts.
"Is this the bustle of the new year?"
"It's really busy around Christmas, but New Year's is something else."
"Certainly. I am glad to have come out, if only to experience this." Feeling uplifted, Elizabeth exhaled. She gripped her hand holding her Compendium. "Calm yourself. You always become so giddy on this side."
"Well then, let us be off." Elizabeth consciously stretched her back more than usual and walked fiercely. It was like the walk of a supermodel, catching the eyes of all passersby, though Elizabeth did not notice. She did not even notice the embarrassed smile of the girl next to her. As she walked, she repeatedly thought to herself: "You will need to utilize public transportation to reach the destination, Naganaki Shrine. The nearest station from Paulownia Mall is Tatsumi Port Island Station. Take the monorail, get off at Iwatodai Station and walk to the shrine. To and from Iwatodai Station, Naganaki Shrine, and her dormitory— I have used the monorail six times before."
"Anehazuru Transportation— it is nothing to be afraid of." Elizabeth, oddly saying the official name of the monorail, looked to her side.
"What do you mean, afraid of? Ah, are you nervous to use the monorail? Do you get motion sickness?"
"No, that is not the case. Well, I now see the entrance to Tatsumi Port Island Station. I shall be your escort for today."
The two quickly passed through the station square, where the flower shop and movie theater are located, and made for the ticket gate at the top of the stairs. Elizabeth turned to the girl: "I shall buy a ticket." She headed for the ticket machine and bought a ticket to Iwatodai Station; the girl already had a commuter pass for school.
Elizabeth made it past the ticket gate, a strange machine which blocked her when she was impatient, and headed to the platform. It was even busier than during rush hour, perhaps because it was New Year's.
"It's a bit crowded," the girl said.
"Please, do not stray too far." Elizabeth unknowingly held her hand.
The train came into the station, making a light braking noise. Tatsumi Port Island Station was the home station for the Anehazuru Transportation monorail. The train would unload its passengers here and turn back to Iwatodai. The train that arrived was full of passengers.
"If we walk through that crowd, her kimono will be ruined."
Elizabeth opened her eyes in front of the opening door. She gave off a murderous intent that even non-Persona users could feel.
"W-What's going on?" She seemed to be distressed.
Elizabeth became calm again. "I shall protect you."
The passengers moved as she expected— like a stream flowing around rocks, the crowd avoided her and the girl. All of them stared, wondering what on earth these girls were. They were all scared of Elizabeth's aura and changed course.
The girl giggled. "This might become some kinda weird urban legend." Even the others waiting on the platform were turned away from the two.
"The car is now vacant. Please watch your step."
Elizabeth released her murderous aura and boarded the train. Passengers followed one after another, staying at least a meter away from Elizabeth, an effect of the aura she had given off.
Only Elizabeth and the girl were not cramped during the ride to Iwatodai.
The two of them left the train and went through the ticket gate holding hands. Iwatodai Station had an escalator that connected the elevated station to the square. Elizabeth made way towards the upwards escalator.
“Hey umm...” Catching wind of the girl's bewildered voice, Elizabeth hurried her pace.
“We must use the flowing stairs. Please, come with me.” Just like when they first visited the station, Elizabeth ran down the escalator. This apparatus was a tool made to be utilized as a training device, put to use by running in the direction opposite of which it flows. At least, this was Elizabeth’s understanding, though she was completely unaware that this was wrong. And thus, in her blissful ignorance, Elizabeth continued to run down the upwards escalator.
Elizabeth found her way off at the bottom and took a deep breath. “Yet again the trial has failed to claim me, so it seems.” The young girl laughs from a mix of both bewilderment and second-hand embarrassment, being associated with Elizabeth’s boldly innocent antics. In the next moment, the station announcer's voice came over the intercom.
“Warning: Please refrain from going up the down escalator, and vice versa. Thank you.”
And at about the same time, a kindergarten-aged girl and a woman stepped onto the same escalator.
“Excuse me, that is dangerous.” Elizabeth said to them upon hearing the announcer's advisory, believing that the previous announcement was intended for them. The same announcement had played the last time that Elizabeth pulled the same antics on these escalators, however as she believed she was in the right, she did not seem to be paying it much mind at all.
“Dangerous? What?” the woman asked, turning to her.
“The correct way to use an escalator is—" Elizabeth was interrupted by her guest hurriedly pulling her hand.
“I-it's okay, don’t mind her. These escalators are completely safe to ride.”
“But the announcer said-”
“Don't worry about it.”
“Hm, is that so...” Elizabeth was completely confused.
The two left the station. The western sky was dyed red, and the eastern sky began to dim. It seemed that it would not be long before sunset.
“Come on, keep up!” she said while tugging on Elizabeth's hand. After making their way through the sea of people, the steps of the shrine came into view.
The entrance was decorated with lanterns that emitted a faint glow, the light giving a warming twilight atmosphere. Elizabeth and the girl saw various food stalls lined up on their left.
“There is so much commotion at this place…”
“That’s because it’s the New Year. Food stalls like this also come out for the Summer Festival.” the girl explained. The same shrine that was quiet and serene was now crowded with worshippers and festival goers. It was hard to believe that this was the same shrine as back then.
Elizabeth looked around, following the others’ lead, putting money in the offering box. She asked, “This is what.is called hatsumode, the first shrine visit of the New Year, correct?”
“Nice, right? Everybody is so lively!” the girl exclaimed with cheer. True to her word, the facial expressions of those around them were filled with a bright glow. Then, Elizabeth remembered. The fact that the girl made mention of Nyx to her.
It was not long before Nyx would make her appearance, and with it, the inevitable destruction of the world. All of the other festival-goers were completely unaware of this fact; it was hard to believe that they would have these same merry expressions if they did.
Elizabeth could feel the girl's strong will through her hands, pulling her along. Catching a glimpse of her face, the girl's lips moved ever so slightly. Although not a peep of her voice could be heard, it was as if she was saying’ I’ll protect this world’.
Elizabeth could feel the girl's strength. She had grown considerably from when she first ventured into Tartarus. She might be able to beat even the Reaper— a praiseworthy feat for a Persona User. However, if she could not, she would have no chance against stronger opponents. Elizabeth decided that her next request to her would be to slay the Reaper. And then once she does that, then—
“You okay?” The girl noticed Elizabeth's thoughtful gaze.
"No, it’s nothing." Elizabeth reassured herself that the girl would be fine, as always. During this exchange, the two finally reached the shrine's altar.
Elizabeth tried to move her hand, remembering she was still holding the girl's.
“I still have your hand. Please, excuse me.” Elizabeth regrettably released her hand with a smile; the girl smiled brightly in response. Elizabeth realized that her cheeks had become warmer. “W-Well then... I would like to make an offering.”
Recomposing herself, Elizabeth reaches into her dress’s hidden pocket and pulls a wallet that was swollen to the point of tearing. Leveraging it above the offering box and turning it upside down, she opened it and a large number of coins poured into the box, clearly an amount that would exceed the wallet's maximum capacity. She did the same during her last visit to the shrine.
"One is blessed in correlation with the amount of money offered." She naïvely continued to pour even more money in. By the time her last coin fell, the offering box was already filled to the brim.
The onlookers surrounding her were bewildered, but Elizabeth did not take notice of it. “After offering this much, the Gods are sure to grant any wish that you may have. Please, go ahead.”
“How about we make a wish together?” the girl replied. Joining their hands together, they pray.
"May she find the answer during her journey;" that was Elizabeth's wish for the girl. But at this moment, all she wanted was to remain by her side.
After their prayer, consisting of two bows, two claps, and a final bow, the girls step away from the offering box.
“Well then...” started the girl. “You drew a lot of fortunes from here before, remember? Do you wanna draw one today too?”
The last time she visited, Elizabeth drew many fortunes. Collecting every type, all of the fortunes were stored neatly in her collection. “I am fine for today. I have already drawn plenty from here before.”
“Omikuji aren’t meant to be collectibles...” with a sheepish smile, the girl glanced at the leather, fine-banded watch on her left hand.
“My, what a beautiful watch.”
“Yeah... It’s precious to me...”
By the look on her face, it was easy for Elizabeth to see. She must have been given that watch by somebody precious to her. The girl turned her wrist to look at the watch face.
“Time sure flies... but I’ve made my decision. No matter what comes between us, I’m gonna look to the future, and never look back.” A resolute fire burned in her eyes; her mind was made up. Her eyes are set to the future.
It was different from those of the Velvet Room, who lived beyond time. Wondering what she would do if she were in her place, Elizabeth turned to face the girl and briefly looked into her eyes. But that was forbidden for a Velvet Room attendant. However, seeing the girls resolve, Elizabeth was inspired.
It was of no benefit to her for her to stay here any longer. Elizabeth gave the girl a quick bow.
“Today was a valuable experience, you have my heartfelt thanks. Well then, I shall now make my leave.”
“Huh? It’s a long way back to the Velvet Room. I can take you back.”
“No, the sun is setting and your friends are waiting for you at the dormitory, correct? Your time with them is important too, so please, do not worry. I can see you again any time in the Velvet Room.”
After a pensive glare, a smile formed on the girl's face. “Well then, I'll head back too. It got pretty cold all of a sudden.”
“Right. Well, let us get going! It would be unfortunate if you were to catch a cold.”
“Right.”
The pair make way to leave the temple grounds. Exiting down the flight of stairs, the pair once again exchange bows.
“Do you wanna come again with me next year too?”
“Well, I cannot make any promises. I believe that it would be best if I limit my visits to this side.”
The girl muttered with a disappointed smile, "Is that so? Well, that’s a shame.”
"Please don’t make such a sad face." For a moment her feelings overtook her, her hands trembling so as to drop her Compendium. However, she pursed her lips shut, believing that it would be best if she did not say anything needlessly and nodded in a casual manner.
“Well then, I will be off now.”
“Yeah, see you later... hm?” Her gaze falling lower, the girl noticed something by Elizabeth’s feet. Lifting up the hem of her kimono, she crouched down to pick up the item.
“Did you drop something just now?” The girl presented a thin, platinum plate designed with fine details. It seemed that it slipped from the book earlier when Elizabeth was panicking.
“Ah, yes. It would have been a catastrophe to have lost it here."
“Wow, that important, huh?”
“Important… well, it is an item that I am quite attached to...” Taking the fine-platinum item from the girl, Elizabeth put it back into the Persona Compendium. “Thank you for noticing it. Well then, thank you for your time today.”
“Yeah, see ya later.” Waving goodbye, Elizabeth watched as the girl made her departure, melding into the crowd of people on the opposite end of the station. Within the blink of an eye, she faded into the dark of night.
Elizabeth stood alone for a while longer, leaving once the stars became visible in the sky.

Upon her return after being summoned to the Velvet Room, Elizabeth was greeted by not only the face of Igor, but by Margaret as well.
“Elizabeth, do you know why you were called here?”
“Why is that?”
“The preparations for Vision Quest have been completed. I have informed the Specialized Extracurricular Execution Squad of this, and I have erected a door for them to challenge it, at Tartarus’ entrance. I will be waiting for them there as well.”
“I'm looking forward to it,” Margaret added, speaking her personal thoughts aloud.
Elizabeth shivered. Naturally as a ruler of power, Elizabeth was inspired to not fall into Margaret’s shadow. Additionally, she also understood her sister's true intentions.
Sadistic. That is what this challenge is.
Elizabeth knew well that SEES would be in a great deal of trouble if they challenged Margaret unprepared. Even after countless skirmishes against her, Elizabeth was always the one that ended up driven against the wall.
A trial prepared by Margaret is no ordinary challenge. It was only natural to assume that one misstep would seal their fates. For a moment Elizabeth wondered if it was okay to let the group undertake such a task, but then she remembered the determination on the girl’s face during their visit to the shrine.
She’s certainly worrying too much.
In silence, Elizabeth had finished questioning herself.
“What’s wrong?” Margaret asked.
Elizabeth shook her head and turned to face Igor.
“Master, is it okay if I use the phone for a moment?”
“I see no problem.” Igor said.
“Well then, don’t mind me.” Walking up to it, Elizabeth reached for the empty table. Suddenly a traditional telephone made from wood and brass appeared from nowhere. Elizabeth picked up the telephone receiver and reached for the dial, inputting the phone number of SEES’ leader. Putting the receiver to her ear, the phone rang ten times before she was connected.
“Hello? This is Elizabeth.”
“Ah, good evening! Have you already made it back to the Velvet Room?
“Yes, I have. You have my utmost thanks for spending your time with me earlier today. Is now a good time for you?”
“Yeah, now’s fine. So, what's wrong? Has somebody else gone missing?” If a normal person went missing in Tartarus, it was impossible for them to escape. This was a duty for those of the Velvet Room to attend to; it would be pitiable if they were to be abandoned. Thus, the residents of the Velvet Room would contact SEES and ask them to come to their aid. Missing persons were usually reported to the police, and if they helped, they would receive a reward.
The same went for SEES, although they aren’t registered as volunteers.
“No, it is regarding another matter. The truth is... you will be seeing my sister soon.”
“Huh? You have a sister?!” the girl exclaimed, her interest obviously piqued. Sensing her intent, Elizabeth spoke so as to answer her questions before she had the chance to ask them.
“To be direct, my sister has taken an interest in your group; she has erected a new door at the entrance of Tartarus. Please feel free to pay a visit at your earliest convenience .”
“Right, got it - and if I go, I’ll be able to meet your sister, right?”
“That is correct. Thank you for your cooperation.” Elizabeth continued with a few more words: “Actually, I have one more request for you.”
“A request?” the girl inquired.
“For your last request, I ask that you slay the Reaper and return to me a Bloody Button as proof of your victory. You will be handsomely rewarded for your efforts, of course.”
“The Reaper? Like, the guy that appears when you stay on one floor for too long? That one?”
“Yes, the very same. I know he is quite the fearsome foe, but I’m certain that you and your friends are capable of defeating him.”
The girl deliberates in silence for a moment. “...We’ll do it. What chance do we have of beating Nyx if we can’t even win a battle like that?”
The girl and her allies are focused on the annihilation of Nyx, resolute in their determination to save the world from its impending destruction at her hands. Knowing as much, a chill permeated through Elizabeth’s body.
In that case, she’ll be just fine.
Believing so in her heart, Elizabeth delivers her parting words. “Just as I’ve come to expect of you. Well with that, we await your next visit to the Velvet Room.”
“Right, later then. Night!” And with that exchange, the conversation reached its end.
Aware that SEES would not be exploring Tartarus tonight, Elizabeth came to a decision. Elizabeth returned the receiver to its holder and the phone melted into the void, as if it were never there in the first place.
“Master. In a moment I intend to go to Monad to train. That is fine, yes?”
Just the same as the girl, so set on her goals, Elizabeth must also make her preparations, so as not to lose to her. With that in mind, Elizabeth’s expression tightened.
Igor loosened his lips and nodded, somewhat amused. “I see no problem with that.”
“Thank you.”Elizabeth bowed at her master's words then turned to face Margaret, glaring into her eyes.
“Will you be joining me?”
“I see no reason to,” Margaret responded.
“I see.” And with that, Elizabeth made her way to the exit of the Velvet Room, and to the entrance of Tartarus alone.
Upon her exit, Tartarus’ long stairway lay to her left as usual. However, it seemed that behind it also lay a new silver door, more than likely the door that Margaret mentioned for her Vision Quest.
Elizabeth briefly remembered some information she happened upon in a book.
“Vison Quest... I believe that the Native Americans overseas once had a ceremony of the same name, also undertaken as a means of finding one's role in life...” She doesn’t know if that was where Margaret got the name for the challenge from, nor does she really care. All that is of concern to her is that the girl and her group do not end up in any grave danger.
“Theo has gone to Monad, right? Or maybe he went to Tartarus today...” Elizabeth looked at both Tartarus’ long stairway and Monad’s door, as if to weigh the options in her mind. Though she went to Tartarus every now and then, her legs had naturally grown accustomed to going to Monad. Passing through the door, Elizabeth
entered.
She immediately checked her surroundings. Just as usual, she could only see a few meters in front of her. Elizabeth casually strolled through the maze, making for the stairs that led to the higher floors. To her surprise, she did not encounter a single shadow during her travels.
"My, it’s no fun at all if there are no Shadows here to fight on the way... I'll just visit Tartarus instead.”
Speaking aloud, Elizabeth turned around to go back to the entrance. However, just as she was about to, she sensed a presence in front of her.
“This feeling... is this really a shadow...?” Though it clearly possessed power, it was unclear whether it was strong or weak; and not to mention that, unlike the other ones, this presence did not seem to be hostile.
A small figure's outline emerged from the darkness, revealing itself.
“Good evening... is that right?” The figure revealed itself to be a boy, seemingly about the age of ten. It had a featureless face, but it seemed to be a boy. Its body was a deep jet-black color from head to toe, further pronouncing its white colored face.
The existence of this creature in a place like this was unbelievable. Neither lost nor upset, he emitted an aura of tranquility that was uncomfortable to be around.
"Maybe he’s lost and does not understand the danger he is in."
“Are you lost? If so, would you like me to help you out of here?”
“Lost? Hmm...” Taking a moment to think, the boy smiled in a mature manner, ill-befitting of a child. “That’s right. You could say that I am lost. I have been searching for myself for a long time. Even now, I’m still looking for who I really am.” The boy's philosophical words further fuel Elizabeth’s discomfort.This child did not seem to be born of normal means.
“I don’t understand what you mean.”
“It’s okay if you don’t understand, but...” wearing an innocent expression, the boy extended his hand. “Would you like to be my friend?”
Elizabeth glanced at the boy’s tiny hands, and then at his face. A chill ran down her spine. It seemed that her body responded reflexively.
For a ruler of power to be scared of such a small child: it was certainly hard for Elizabeth to stomach. A bitter smile spread across her face.
"Me, your friend? Unfortunately, no.” To Elizabeth the word ‘friend’ only referred to one person; she did not need any more.
“I see... that’s a shame.” the boy said with a bittersweet smile. “He’s my only friend...”
“He?”
“I can see that you’re afraid of me, so I’ll leave you alone now.” With neither a step nor the tap of his feet the boy's figure fell back towards the dark, his form blending into the void beyond.
Instinctively without logical reason, Elizabeth called out to the boy so as not to miss her chance to put a halt to his escape. “Wait!!!”
Without so much as even a goodbye, the boy's presence faded.
“Just what was that child...?”
The boy said ‘he’. The only person that came to mind is her younger brother.
“Theodore may have some information on him.” Theodore had not yet returned to the Velvet Room, gormlessly indulging in his fantasies of caring for his pet Maya, Pochi.
Last she checked, Pochi resided on the ninth floor of Monad. Elizabeth turned on her heels for the stairs, making pace for the ninth floor without delay and disposing of any Shadow that got in her way with just a single blow.
Upon reaching her destination, Elizabeth yelled into the darkness beyond her so as not to waste her time needlessly searching for her target. “Theo! If you’re there, then answer me!”
The sounds of panting echoed through the labyrinth before it was swallowed up completely by silence. No answer.
"Maybe he’s not here" she thought. Suddenly she heard the sounds of gnawing and chewing. She walked ahead, headed towards the source of the noise. The farther she progressed, the more audible the sounds became.
Eventually she happened upon a man dressed in blue, crouching in front of a thick black mass.
Theodore.
At his side lay various items piled up on the floor, Theodore feeding them to the black mound on the floor. It did not take Elizabeth long for her to notice that the black mass had increased in size. The last time she saw it, it was about the size of a large dog, but now it was much more comparable to a calf. It seemed that it was now more than twice the size of a normal Maya-type shadow.
“That pet of yours is growing well, Theo.”
Theodore neither turned nor responded, continuing to feed Pochi just as before.
“Theo? Hey, Theo! Are you ignoring me?!” Elizabeth grabbed Theodore’s shoulder and forcibly turned him around.
“Ahh, you’re here too, Sister?” Theodore's face looked sickly. His cheeks were flushed and dark bags were forming under his eyes, depriving them of their usual radiance. He had clearly not been resting well due to his hapless devotion to caring for his pet.
It was impossible for Elizabeth to hide her shock at what he had become. “What a sorry state. I don’t remember having such a sad sight for a brother.”
“What are you talking about, Sister? Oh Pochi, you’ve become more and more cute, my adorable little pet. Oh, why are you so cute?” Theodore reached for Pochi’s head, affectionately embracing its white mask.
On the contrary, cute was the last thing that came to Elizabeth’s mind. From her perspective, Pochi’s increasingly large mask has grown to be unsettling. She honestly doubted her brother’s sanity.
“That aside, Theo. I have some questions for you.”
“And what's that? You also wish to bask in Pochi’s cuteness, right, Sister?!” Theodore said without even turning around to face her.
Elizabeth’s eyes turned ice cold.
“What was that?” Her blunt tone instilled fear into Thedore's soul, the light in his eyes immediately diminishing. “W-what did you want to discuss?”
“Have you come across a young boy in Monad at all recently?”
“A young boy? As in a human?”
“Yes, a human-looking boy.”
“No, I haven’t. But if there is a boy in Tartarus, isn’t it likely that his life is in danger?” Theodore said seriously. “Is the boy okay?” he asks.
“Don’t worry, if you don’t know anything, then this discussion ends here. Keep playing with your pet, but feel free to return to the Velvet Room at some point. Master worries about you.”
“Master’s worried? I understand. I'll return as soon as I've finished feeding Pochi.” And turning his back to Elizabeth yet again, Theodore continues to do as such.
“Well then, I will be making my way back to the Velvet Room myself.” With their conversation concluded, Elizabeth also turned her back and took her leave.

Upon her return Elizabeth noticed that Margaret was nowhere to be seen.
“Margaret is currently away due to Vision Quest duties.” Igor said.
“I see.” she responded plainly. To her, right now the more pressing matter was that of the boy that she encountered in Monad. It was possible that Igor may know something about it, so she asks. “Master, I came across a human boy in Monad earlier. Do you happen to know anything about this?”
“A human boy? What would a human be doing in Monad?”
Igor carefully considered the scenario. Then suddenly, as if he had only just remembered something now, his mouth opened.
“Could it be... No, of course not.”
Noticing Igor’s peculiar behavior, Elizabeth tilts her head. “Master?”
“Do not worry. Pay me no mind, Elizabeth.” Igor said. He never answered her question. It seemed that he had some idea about its existence, but dared not speak about it or provide any definitive information.
Upon seeing Igor’s dismissive attitude, Elizabeth came to her conclusion. It seems that she will have no choice but to investigate this herself.
Elizabeth’s chest is heavy. She could not help but think that the boy might become a hindrance to SEES.
"If it comes to it, then I’ll...”
"I will destroy it. No matter what," she muttered under her breath.
“Did you say something just now, Elizabeth?” Igor asked.
"No, it was nothing."

Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue

2022-09-06T01:51:57Z

NicoNicoNicotine:

{{Status|Active}}

[[File:Persona 3 Portable-Velvet Blue cover.webp|thumb]]

Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue is a Persona 3 Novel written by Kenichi Fujiwara and illustrated by Shigenori Soejima. It was published by Enterbrain on February 27th, 2010 and was 253 pages long.

==Story Synopsis==
The Velvet Room. A place where Persona users frequent. In a space between dream and reality, mind and matter. The name of the room’s master is Igor. Only those who are approved by him may enter. And he has selected “her,” a young girl. Elizabeth begins to develop a friendship with her. This novelization of Persona 3 Portable tells the story of the Velvet Room's inhabitants, featuring its elevator girl Elizabeth as the protagonist, as well as her siblings Theodore and Margaret, and their master Igor.

==Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue by Kenichi Fujiwara==
[[Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue - Contents]]

[[Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue - Chapter 1]]

[[Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue - Chapter 2]]


::*[]

{| class="collapsible open" style="text-align:left; margin:5px 20px clear:both; font-size:100%; background:transparent; width:100%;"
! style="background:#66CCFF;" align="center"| ''''''
|-
|

==Material Original==
[ ]

==Equipe do Projeto==

:* [[User: |]]

===Tradutores===
:* [[User: |]]

===Editores===

:* [[User: |]]

== Resumo da Série ==

[[Category:Light novel (Brazilian Portuguese)]]
[[Category:Brazilian Portuguese]]

[[Category:Gênero -  ]]

Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue - Chapter 2

2022-09-06T01:51:32Z

NicoNicoNicotine: Created page with "=== Chapter II: Pet Shadow === The sun was setting. The shadows seemed to be longer than usual. December sunsets tend to be shorter than most. It was about to fade from sight..."

=== Chapter II: Pet Shadow ===

The sun was setting. The shadows seemed to be longer than usual. December sunsets tend to be shorter than most. It was about to fade from sight, melting into the western horizon.
Elizabeth was walking along the road of the real world, and next to her was the young SEES leader, the girl, the guest of the Velvet Room.
Elizabeth’s cheery footsteps were not just because of the gorgeous Christmas lights surrounding her, showing that Christmas was just a few weeks away— rather, her long-held desire to see the young woman’s room was finally fulfilled. Having just visited and spent some time with her there, Elizabeth made her exit from the Iwatodai dormitory and walked along the illuminated Paulownia Mall.

The cool winter air was exciting for Elizabeth. When an all-blue, unmoving, unchanging room, with no sense nor stimulus, is all that one knows, it is easy to lose one’s true self. Elizabeth was fortunate to have met SEES’ leader: it was rare for a resident of the Velvet Room to get the opportunity to visit the world of human beings, a world which she had only heard about in passing from Igor and by reading books. Everything was fresh in her mind; Elizabeth’s heart was throbbing, glad that she was able to experience even a little of it. So much so, that she was even able to forget her role as a Velvet Room attendant.

As of this moment, Elizabeth was walking through Paulownia Mall. When she first saw the large fountain there with the girl, she asked Igor to have one installed in the Velvet Room, a request that was swiftly rejected. There was also the Takoyaki stand located in front of Iwatodai station, various restaurants in the shopping district, and even the unique experience of eating sweets. Elizabeth was free to enjoy all of these experiences. Furthermore, she even challenged the unfamiliar trial of riding an escalator, which she dubbed “the flowing stairs and the impending blade”.
Then there was Naganaki Shrine, a place where Elizabeth had her fortune drawn from a box and played in a jungle gym and a slide, all the while, much to her embarrassment afterwards, making gleeful sounds as if she were a child. These precious memories would never fade for her.
At Gekkoukan High, Elizabeth bought the same bread that many other high school students also purchase, stood at the podium of a classroom, and performed her own song in the music room. Even though knowing it fully well, it was still hard for her to believe that this bright and vibrant school was the same place that transforms into the mysterious den that was Tartarus.
It was certainly a very interesting place, but today's experience in the girl’s room easily surpassed that of the school’s. Her room was the place where Elizabeth could get to know her the most deeply; when Elizabeth was let into her room, she felt like she was let into her heart. It could be that only Elizabeth feels this way, that it was her imagination. But regardless, that feeling was undeniably real to her.
The warmth of friendship. “So, this is what it’s like… to have a friend…” she said with a smile on her face. It was a special feeling, different from that of her relationship with her brother and sister. Elizabeth knew that this was a real human relationship. An irreplaceable bond: A friend.
Elizabeth stared at the girl walking next to her and spoke in her heart what she couldn’t tell her. “The time I spent with her is more important to me than anything else”. Important enough she might have forgotten her role as a ruler of power. She really could lose herself to this happiness; but this could not be permitted. Thus, Elizabeth decided to put an end to her outings with her.
Noticing Elizabeth’s feverish gaze, the girl’s chestnut hair swayed as she turned to look at her. “I’m sorry. I’m not great with hospitality.”
“No, I couldn’t have asked for anything more. It was a truly wonderful experience. So marvelous I felt my past melt away. I can think of nothing better.”
“R-Really? That’s a bit much. Why do you think that? Was it something I said?” The girl blushed as the words flowed out of her mouth. Thinking of Elizabeth as a ‘friend’ wasn’t anything special to the girl. It was just as ordinary as any other word. But that warmed Elizabeth’s heart. It was proof that she was just another part of her life.
“You have my utmost thanks for showing me everything about this world thus far. I’ll thank you again later, so please visit the Velvet Room at your own convenience.”
Elizabeth rewarded the girl with words as well as items every time she indulged her wish to see the outside world. These same trinkets were used to fund SEES’ combat equipment and supplies.
“Yeah, thanks for everything.”
“Yes, likewise. Thanks to you, my world view has broadened greatly. For that much, no amount of silver could ever be enough to convey my gratitude to you.” Suddenly ceasing her steps, Elizabeth declared in a booming voice, “my gratitude is infinitely greater than that of the universe!”
The other mall-goers passing by stopped in their tracks, having heard the sudden declaration. The SEES leader’s face turned even redder as the overwhelming gazes of the others began to flood her field of view, “This is… definitely a bit much…” and Elizabeth took note of this herself too.
“My apologies, it seems that I am still invigorated! “
“Y-yeah. Well then, we should get going.”
Hurried along by the girl, Elizabeth made her way towards Paulownia Mall's back alley. To normal humans, it seemed like a simple dead-end alleyway; however, there was a blue door at the end of it only visible to residents and guests of the Velvet Room. During the Dark Hour, this was the same door that the girl used to visit the Velvet Room.
The young girl bids farewell to Elizabeth in front of it. “Well, I’ll be seeing you then.”
“Of course. Well then-”
Immediately after exchanging their brief farewells, the two turn their backs on each other to part ways. But mid-way through Elizabeth feels the urge to tell the girl that she would be ending her outings with her.
“I… Well -”
“Are you -” At the same time, the girl stopped walking and turned back to face Elizabeth, seemingly also having something to say.
“What seems to be the matter?”
“What’s wrong?” They both spoke at the same time. Both of them are stunned into silence for a moment, then a second later Elizabeth opens her mouth.
“Please, feel free to speak first. Would you prefer to discuss it in the Velvet Room?”
“No, here’s fine. It shouldn’t be too long.”
“Is that right? Well then, you have my ear.”
“Well, I, um…” Taking a moment to collect herself and control her rambling, the girl began again. “It’s about Nyx – no… the inevitable destruction of the world that’s coming…”
The inevitable destruction of the world. “Well, this is sudden,” Elizabeth couldn’t help but think to herself.
Nyx. With that word ceaselessly weighing upon her mind, Elizabeth silently listened to the girl, who continued to tell her story, speaking unclearly.
“Hypothetically, what if there was some sort of way we could all forget our fates? Everyone could spend each day in peace without fear until the day of destruction… I’ve been thinking about it a lot.” It was a bizarre topic. But Elizabeth for some reason showed the girl sympathy. The girl then asked her a question.
“Do you think it’s right to forget our fates and accept ruin?” She stared intently at Elizabeth’s face. A radiance formed on her face. The eyes of a human that gave into despair could not decide.
Elizabeth’s expression relaxed slightly. “Do as you would like.” The girl gasped just slightly. She seemed to not expect those words. Elizabeth chuckled slightly and added: “With your permission, it seems you already have the answer to your question. It is not my place to make your decisions for you, you see.”
“I… I understand.” Her eyes cast down. Past her eyelashes were traces of sorrow. After a long silence, she smiled forlornly. “In that case, alright. Thank you for listening to me.”
“I apologize if my answer was not useful to you.” Elizabeth bowed slightly.
The girl then asked, “Well then, it’s my turn to listen to you. What’s up?”
Elizabeth straightened herself then lowered her head. “Thank you, truly.” She raised her head and stared at the girl.
“… Did you wanna ask something?”
“I have decided that this will be the last time I visit this world.”
“Huh?” The girl’s eyes widened as a shocked look suddenly appeared on her face. “B-But I still wanna show you around! … Was I really a boring guide after all?”
“Absolutely not.” Elizabeth shook her head. “I am a completely different person since first visiting this world. If I stay on this side any longer, I may forget my duties entirely… And that would put you at a severe disadvantage, wouldn’t it? Though I am very reluctant to part, today will be my last day here.”
The girl only gave off a bittersweet smile. “We can always meet in the Velvet Room, right?”
“Yes. Master and I will always be awaiting your next arrival.”
“Yeah. Well, see you.”
The girl walked out of the alley, disappearing into the bustling crowds that flooded Paulownia Mall. Elizabeth heard Christmas songs echo through the alley as she stood alone, holding her Persona Compendium in her arm as usual.
A sudden thought came to Elizabeth’s mind. How important was what happened today to the girl? Elizabeth and the other residents of the Velvet Room were beyond the normal flow of time. It would be no surprise if the memories of today were to gradually fade from her mind by the next time they met. “What is this feeling?” she muttered.
She had had a fulfilling time; unprecedentedly so. But regardless, she still felt that something was missing in her.
Unaware that this feeling within her was loneliness, Elizabeth returned to the Velvet Room.

The girl did not visit the Velvet Room during the Dark Hour following their last meeting. In this blue room, stagnant in time, only the melodic voice and flowing piano were heard.
“It seems that our guest will not be appearing tonight,” Igor said as usual, sitting in his usual seat.
“It seems so, Master,” said Elizabeth as she stared listlessly ahead.
“Elizabeth...”
“What is it, Master?”
“You did not give me trouble this time.”
“I don’t remember ever doing that to you.”
“Didn’t you the other day? That it was ‘because of my eyes’ or ‘because of my nose’?”
Igor seemed to be concerned about Elizabeth's lack of teasing. The words came back to Elizabeth’s memory. “What I said was not me giving you trouble, it was just a matter of fact.”
“Is that so? Well then...”
Igor turns his head towards Elizabeth, his eyes closed and his eyeballs eerily pulsing beneath their lids.
“I believe that that is a face that you should refrain from ever making in front of our guest, Master.”
“Oh? And why is that?”
“In the words of today's youth, it makes me want to ‘barf;’ it is ‘nasty as hell.’”
“Well, I tried at least.” Igor opened his beady eyes again and returned them to their original position, facing forward as usual. This time, Elizabeth was the one to question Igor; “Why not stretch your nose and see how much longer it can get?”
“Why don’t we save this for another time, Elizabeth.”
“Done already?”
The chatter died down yet again and only the sounds of the piano and the songstress’ voice could be heard. Then Elizabeth opened her mouth for a moment, before spitting out the words that festerd on her tongue.
“I do have one question.”
“What is it?”
“It’s about Nyx. I wanted to ask you, supposing you know anything about it.”
Still facing ahead, Igor’s body begins to quiver. “Where did you hear that name?”
“From our guest. About an ‘inevitable destruction of the world’ that’s incoming, I believe.”
Swallowing the silence, Igor takes a short breath then speaks. “Nyx. The inevitable destruction of the world. In the near future, not far from now even, Nyx will appear. The destruction of the world will follow after. That is Nyx.” Elizabeth did not expect this response. For the rulers of power, ‘inevitable’ was an unfamiliar concept. “If Nyx makes her appearance, then I shall stop her myself.”
Igor laughs briefly, his chuckles eerily spilling out beyond his lips.
“It is useless to discuss stopping Nyx. I believe that it will not be any of us that does it. Though I cannot say such with certainty, I am interested to see what marvels our guest will bring forth.”
With the words that Igor said somewhat reassuring her, Elizabeth spoke.
“If you say so, Master. If you believe that she can defeat Nyx, then I am certain that she will be able to.”
His interest piqued further, Igor smiled again.
“It is certainly true that Nyx cannot be destroyed. However, humans possess the ability to make miracles happen with their power of bonds— especially so for that girl, the Wild Card. Well then, we shall see just how this plays out.”
Saying as such, a single bead of sweat ran down Igor’s cheek. “Is that all, Elizabeth?”
Sensing that there was nothing else of value to add to the conversation, Elizabeth changed the topic.
“There is one more thing. I cannot sense either of my siblings”. It was common for Theodore and Margaret to not be present in the Velvet Room with Elizabeth. However, regardless of their distance, Elizabeth could usually still sense their presence. Right now, there was no such sign.
"Margaret is preparing a trial for our guest formed from her memories and her experiences— a 'Vision Quest,' so to speak. Once she has finished the preparations, the point of entry will be a door located at Tartarus' entrance. At least, that was what she told me."
"A trial from her memories? What could that mean? Well, if my sister is the one behind it, I have no doubt that it will be something truly sadistic."
"'Sadistic' is how you would describe it?" Igor subtly muttered under his breath.
"Did you say something, Master?"
"No, it was nothing. Anyway, Theodore told me as he left that he was going to train in Monad."
“He’s in Monad again? He’s practically been living there these days. Does my foolish little brother really enjoy torturing those Shadows so much? He really ought to show more moderation in indulging his cruel hobbies.”
Igor mutters in secrecy. “Cruel hobby? Can you of all people say that?”
“I don’t like to play with the Shadows that much. Or something like that.”
“T-That’s... Elizabeth, if you heard that, then I believe that it’s best that we don’t dwell on this topic,” Igors says with a faintly shaken voice.
Elizabeth responds expressionlessly, “Is that so? Well, I apologize for my rudeness. I will not talk about it any further.” A half-hearted response.
There was another thing on her mind. The “Vision Quest” trial that Margaret is preparing. It was clear that she was interested in the combat abilities of SEES, but was this fascination just a passing feeling?
Elizabeth tilted her head and thought, “Maybe it’s something else. Is Sister trying to help the girl? It’s a trial that’s being prepared by Margaret, a ruler of power; naturally, it would involve combat. Her goal may be to further strengthen SEES by preparing fearsome foes for them to defeat.”
Elizabeth thought (perhaps a little too much) about what she could do for the girl herself; and then it hit her. Imagining herself fighting the girl, a spark was lit within Elizabeth. A fiery spirit formed inside of her. Igor turned his head, looking towards Elizabeth. “What’s wrong, Elizabeth? Your face is a little red.”
“Is that so?” A textbook response. Elizabeth answered without even hearing his question.
A battle… with her...
What will become of it?
Elizabeth’s consciousness was entirely focused on imagining it. There was no greater pleasure, no greater satisfaction than that.
Completely immersed in euphoria, Elizabeth did not notice her heartbeat accelerating.

Theodore’s cheery chorus resonated from the ninth floor of Monad.
“Velvet, oh velvet. My master has a long nose.” He was in good spirits.
In his hands lay a furoshiki wrapping cloth, which held various items dropped by Shadows: Beetle Horns, Snake Scales and Relic Fragments. These items served as treats for Theodore’s pet, Pochi.
Ever since he decided to look after him, Theodore has been bringing Pochi various items in the efforts of helping him grow stronger. However, because the structure of both Tartarus and Monad changed every time it was entered, Pochi’s location changed too. Theodore sensed Pochi’s approximate location, and when he felt he was in the right spot, exclaimed in an inviting voice; “Pochi, I’m here!”
Just then something wriggled from the darkness, followed immediately by the dull metallic sound of dragging chains. It created a horrifying scraping sound as it crawled. Its mask bone-white, a black tar-colored blob appeared.
Pochi. However, his size changed dramatically compared to when Theodore first found him. Much larger than Theodore’s palm, he was now the size of a large dog. His chain, once the size of a necklace, was now the size of a weapon, and its mask, formerly the size of a thumb, now the size of a human face.
The Shadow found his way to Theodore’s feet, stretching his neck, which Theodore then rubbed. “There, there, you’re hungry, right? I brought something for you,” and Theodore opened the furoshiki wrapping. Within the blink of an eye, Pochi’s large body stole the wrapping from his hands and digested the contents within himself, wriggling intensely all the while. Sounds of Pochi wolfing down the food like a starved beast emanated from him, feeding into his growth.
Regardless of how many times Theodore saw it, he never tired of seeing Pochiso satisfied; and as such, he regularly brought various items for him to feast on.
Theodore yet again drew his hand closer to the white mask, energetically smiling. “Is it tasty?” And again, he rubbed Pochi’s mask. Though his skeletal colored mask emitted no emotion, he pressed it into Theodore’s hand, seemingly indulging in his warmth.
“Ohh, yes, yes, aren't you just the cutest?” The loudly rumbling Shadow’s body stopped moving; his meal time had come to an end. In response to his owner's playful affection, the domesticated Shadow rested his head on Theodore’s shoulder.
Weightier than it appeared from a glance, Theodore strained out a smile. “You’re a heavy boy, aren’t you?”
“MUST… EAT YOU… NOW.” A voice leaked out from Pochi’s mask. As he had grown, Pochi seemed to better understand human language.
“I am not a snack. And do not speak so rudely. When you want something, you ask nicely: say ‘May I’ and ‘please’.”
“MAY I... EAT YOU... PLEASE?”
“You’re asking to eat me? Are your other meals not sufficient enough for you?”
After pushing on Pochi’s mask, attempting to free himself from the imposing Shadow, Theodore said in a commanding voice: “Stay! Sit!”
Pochi froze on the spot, swaying his neck back and forth.
“Good, good. Hand!” Theodore places one hand in front of Pochi, and the shadow stretches a part of its body, placing its tentacle-like hand on Theodore's palm. Pochi mimicked the same gesture as Theodore, truly living up to its status as a pet.
“Good boy. Well then, stay here and I’ll be sure to bring more treats for you when I next come to Tartarus.”
Nodding in approval, Theodore stood up, turning his back towards Pochi. However, he sensed the shuddering Pochi behind him; he turned around again. Pochi had stretched his body in pursuit of Theodore as he made his exit.
Theodore scolded the Shadow. “I said ‘wait’ didn’t I? Do you not understand your master's words?” He ever so slightly drew upon his commanding presence as a ruler of power. Wincing away in fear, Pochi dejectedly returned to his original position.
“Okay... Well then, I’ll be off now.”
Making his exit from Monad, something came to Theodore’s mind. Pochi had grown a lot, but how long could he keep this a secret from his sisters? It might be best to start thinking about that now— what he would do when the time came. Theodore still did not know, nor was he aware of his pet’s terrifying true identity.

Flames engulfed three Shadows, turning to ash as their death cries bellowed out. At the back stood the largest and strongest: A Grand Magus, dressed like a jester. Though weaker compared to other Shadows that dwelled within Monad, the average Persona user would still have a hard time fighting it, assuming that they were even able to see Monad’s door too. Elizabeth wiped it out in one blow. Though she eliminated it using fire magic, the steam vapors still rising, not a single bead of sweat ran down her body. Wearing her usual blank expression, Elizabeth shut her Persona Compendium with a thud.
“It’s this time already... I should be going soon.”
Currently Elizabeth was on the ninth floor of Monad. By now Elizabeth had fought over twenty battles; it was getting late. It wouldn’t be unusual for the Reaper to make his appearance soon.
“Well, the Reaper still hasn’t appeared yet. Maybe it would be a good idea to go back now.” Pulling herself together, Elizabeth made way towards the tenth floor.
Suddenly, without warning, a noise makes Elizabeth stop in her tracks. It was when she made way back towards the intersection that she asked herself which way she should go. From the back of the hallway to her right, the jangling of chains could be heard, a clear sign that the Reaper was close by.
Elizabeth moved towards the source of the noise.
Letting it make the first move, Elizabeth proceeded. Attacking from the darkness ahead, she was struck by a pitifully weak looking wind attack, which she casually took. Elizabeth readied her Persona Compendium. “Know your place.”
To the average person, it would seem like a weak attack without much force, but as a ruler of power, this was enough to eliminate most foes in a single blow. The enemy was blown away by a torrent with the force of a wrecking ball, and was flung towards the wall. A sudden ear-piercing screech bellowed throughout the surroundings: the force of it caused fragments of the ceiling to crumble – the struck assailant was half-sunk into a large, depressed wall.
“Now then...” staring intently at the shadow, Elizabeth tilted her head and pondered. “Hmm... is this really the Reaper?” This ‘Reaper’ did have a white, skeletal mask and chains dangling from it, and it did wield two long-barreled revolvers. However, this one was quite small.
Elizabeth was used to the Reaper being a few meters taller than her, but this one seemed to be of a much lower grade than the usual. The chains wrapped around its body were thin, and the barrels of its guns were short like a toy. Still wincing from the previous attack, it trembled in a manner that was quite painful to watch “Is this a misshapen version of the Reaper? How could that possibly happen?”
Elizabeth stood in bewilderment, feeling almost as if she was bullying the Shadow. Unlike the other Shadows that were fiercely hostile, this one was difficult to attack. But this Shadow was the first to attack; those who provoke it shouldn’t complain if they are killed in battle.
That was what Elizabeth believed. Always face your opponent, and never hold back. Mercy is a disservice to your opponent, as well as yourself. Elizabeth sighed, wondering what the leader of SEES would do. "Such a kind person would not think such things."
Elizabeth nodded approvingly and pointed at the false imitation of the Reaper. "I shall let you go, this time. When next we meet, however, I will show you no mercy. Become an excellent Reaper. Do you understand?"
It did not seem to understand. It shook, quivering, then disappeared. It seemed to melt into the darkness, then leave. Having done a good deed, Elizabeth loosened her lips. But suddenly, she was directly struck by an intense chill. The strongest form of Ice magic, Mabufudyne. It could easily kill weaker Shadows.
Elizabeth's body froze in an instant. Large chunks of ice formed, turning her into an icicle. Within the ice, Elizabeth opened her eyes wide in a fiery rage. That movement alone caused the ice to shatter and burst into several pieces. When she glanced in the direction of the attack, she saw an unexpected figure.
“… Theo. What might you be doing here?"
Theo stood there, holding his Persona Compendium in one hand. He was undoubtedly the one who froze Elizabeth.
"Uh— I... Well, um... that... You were about to be attacked by a Shadow, and... I'm sorry! I got impatient and missed! I would never aim an attack at you, Sister! It was an honest mistake!"
Elizabeth faced Theodore. "... I don't understand what you're saying."
Theodore backed away frightened. "W– ... I– I didn't mean to!"
“What has my brother so frazzled? It's… oddly relaxing.” Elizabeth was now in a good mood. He only hit her with a Mabufudyne, after all.
But Theodore seemed to think otherwise. He bowed with such velocity, it seemed he might smash his head into his knees. "Sister, please find it in your heart to forgive me!" Theodore trembled just as much as that Shadow did. He seemed to be genuinely frightened, but Elizabeth did not know why. She decided not to press it further.
Elizabeth briskly walked past Theodore. Not wanting to disturb her good mood, she went straight for the teleporter upstairs. Not realizing she had left, Theodore continued to bow.
Several minutes passed. The sound of crawling emanated nearby, which caused Theodore to stand up straight immediately. Finally seeing that Elizabeth had gone, he let out a relieved sigh. He was anticipating a response, but she seemed to spare him this time.
In front of him was a white mask sitting in a black, viscous gel, staring at him. It looked like a Maya. It was Theodore's pet Shadow, Pochi.
"Oh, thank goodness you're alright! I thought Sister might have gotten to you, I was worried sick! I told you to stay away from women in blue clothes!” Seemingly not understanding that they were being scolded, Pochi moved his neck about obliviously. Theodore crouched down, and petted Pochi’s mask.
“… Regardless, I’m glad you’re alright…” Theodore exhaled and turned his head. “Sister could’ve really roughed you up… But she didn’t hurt you?”
A white mask and chains. When he saw them, he thought Elizabeth’s opponent was Pochi, but Theodore remembered that it had a gun. Not only did Pochi not have a gun, but Elizabeth had said that the Reaper was a worthless opponent in the first place. It was not Pochi.
Feeling that reassurance, Theodore got goosebumps. He wasn’t aware that he was protecting Pochi, and yet he still hit Elizabeth directly. To Theodore, it was a miracle that he was safe now. “Think about it. It was dangerous to secretly follow Sister into Monad.” Theodore worried that Elizabeth might find Pochi, but realized that he had no excuse if he were to be caught; he thought it fruitless to try and explain this to Elizabeth, however.
Worried about Theordore’s pale face, Pochi brought his mask closer to him. The way he tilted his neck was very cute. He clunked his mask into Theodore’s face.
“Are you listening? This is half your fault, too. From now on, never approach a woman in blue clothes. Alright?”
“PLEASURE… WORKING… WITH YOU…” His difficulty in speaking further fueled Theodore’s desire to protect it.
“I shall go to Tartarus and bring you some food. Please wait a moment.” Theodore stroked his mask again, then got up. Pochi’s mask was very smooth, with no eyes, nor nose, nor mouth, but Theodore saw worry in his face.
“I-I’ll be back as soon as I can.” With great reluctance, Theodore walked away from Pochi. After taking just a few steps, he stopped and looked back. Pochi sat there, motionlessly. Though he had no eyes, Theodore felt the same reluctance that he felt from Pochi. He ran back to him, thinking of something else to say. “Oh, I just can’t stand leaving you here alone. I’ll stay here a little longer, and then go hunt Shadows.”
Seeing Theodore’s expressions, Elizabeth said, surprised, “My, Theo. You’re looking quite carefree.” Theodore simply continued to stroke Pochi’s mask obsessively.

Elizabeth returned to the Velvet Room, and Theodore shortly thereafter. It was the Dark Hour, meaning the SEES leader might come visit. Igor sat at the round table, motionlessly. The Empowered Ones stood before him.
“How are the preparations for Vision Quest going?” Elizabeth asked Margaret.
“It still needs more time. I expect preparations to be finished by the beginning of the new year, though.”
“It’s a trial that draws upon the girl’s memories, correct?”
“Right. Her group has been fighting special Shadows that only come out during the full moon. I’m going to prepare Shadows based on these memories and have them fight again. After those, I’ll have her fight some other enemies that I have prepared. And if she can beat those…” Her voice trailed off.
Elizabeth did not want to know the contents of the trial, but rather the motivation behind it. She asked: “What made you want to create this trial?”
“It is merely for entertainment— no other reason.” Margaret looked away for just a moment. ‘No other reason.’ It was clearly a lie. There was something else at play. Understanding this, Elizabeth was satisfied, knowing Elizabeth would not explain any further.
“Thank you for the insight.” After giving her thanks, Elizabeth looked to Theodore. The sisters’ conversation didn’t interest their brother, yet he looked bizarrely at ease; merry, even.
“Theo, what has you in such high spirits?”
Theodore, clearly distracted, eventually answered. “I have witnessed the beauty of life. I am simply remembering it again now.” Theodore’s expression quickly changed to nervousness. His face turned blue, as if he had been splashed with ice water. “… N-no other reason!!!”
Seeing Theodore panicking made Elizabeth feel increasingly unnerved. “Theo, what do you mean by ‘the beauty of life?’ Please, enlighten us.”
“N-No! I-I couldn’t possibly, Sister…!” Theodore was clearly hiding something.
“Perhaps a bit of whipping will help…” Elizabeth opened her Compendium.
Igor’s eyes moved towards her. “Elizabeth, do not use Personas in the Velvet Room. Continue your quarrel elsewhere, please.”
“But, Master…”
Margaret butted in. “Elizabeth. Master has already spoken.” They stared at each other for several seconds. Theodore felt a deep uneasiness growing inside of him; Igor broke into a cold sweat.
“… Of course. I humbly ask that you forgive my transgressions, Master.” She slammed her Compendium shut. Theodore sighed with relief; Margaret was quick to reprimand him, though.
“Why are you smiling, Theo? Don’t act as if you are not hiding something.”
“Huh?”
“Tell us. Don’t keep secrets from us.” Margaret began to step up to him. Theodore backed up at the same pace.
“I… I’m not! I would never keep secrets from you two… W-What would I have to hide?”
“Then why are you panicking? Tell us.”
Elizabeth chimed in. “If you truly were not hiding anything, you would not be getting so flustered.”
“Th… that…” Theodore’s sisters further encroached on his space. As he whined like a pathetic pup, Igor turned his attention to him. Theodore could not see him, though; all he could see was his quickly impending doom.
Igor spoke in his trembling voice. “Do not be so aggressive with your brother, you two. Everyone has their own secrets. Isn’t that so?” As he was the three siblings’ shared master, Theodore was pleasantly surprised that Igor came to his defense.
The sisters spoke as one. “I apologize, Master, but this is a problem between siblings.”
Igor jumped in his chair with a start. “… It seems there is nothing I can do.”
“W-What!?” Theodore shrieked. The sisters drew in closer. With no other option, Theodore hung his head in defeat, powerless. He felt like a criminal in a TV drama, backed to the edge of a cliff.
He began to confess.

After his explanation, Theodore collapsed onto the floor in repentance. He placed his hands in front of him. He felt he was done for. Elizabeth was very upset with him. He was feeding and protecting Shadows. That was what he told them. The sister took in their brother’s plea, and it was Margaret who first responded.
“… Why would you make a Shadow a pet? That’s an awfully strange thing to do.
Elizabeth continued. “It may be weird, but I think it to be weirder that you would hide this from us.”
Theodore felt at ease. “Really? Well, there is more that I should—”
“About this pet, Theo. You have been keeping all of its love to yourself, so how about we enter it into a pet show? It will be so adorable that it will surely win first place. I for one would certainly like to see it.”
Margaret stood up and nodded. “As would I. To think that there would be a creature in Monad that would enrapture even Theo.”
Theodore got up impatiently in response to the two’s excessive expectations. “I… fear that you may be disappointed with his cuteness.”
Finally, Elizabeth stood, looking up into her brother’s eyes. “We would never be disappointed. Please, show us your pet.”
“Alright. I’ll show you everything I told you about.”
The two sisters stared intently at Theodore, which made him feel a bit uncomfortable. “… Master, is it okay for my siblings and I to leave for a while?”
“I do not mind. Take as long as you please.” Igor sounded utterly relieved.
“Well then, let’s go.” Elizabeth gleefully made for the door. Margaret followed suit, as did Theodore, leaving the Velvet Room.
Left all by his lonesome, Igor muttered to himself. “What trouble will they get themselves into next?”

With Theodore’s guidance, the three went to the ninth floor of Monad. They each were not holding their Compendiums, rather they had something wrapped in a furoshiki cloth. Inside were items they had gathered from defeating Shadows in Tartarus. They prepared these items into pet food before coming to Monad.
“He should be around here.” Theodore paused, then called out, “We brought you food!!!” They heard something shift at the end of the corridor. It cried out in pain, staying away from the three.
“… What’s wrong? Are you okay?… Ah…” Theodore seemed to remember something. His face turned sour. “That’s right. I told him to stay away from women in blue clothes.”
Elizabeth responded immediately. “But why would you tell him that?”
“I would like to know, too,” Margaret added.
“I feared that if either of you happened upon him, you might… go overboard with your attacks, as you do with most Shadows. I only did it to protect him; he’s the only pet I have, after all.”
Theodore’s honesty and forwardness upset Elizabeth. “Are you implying that I just throw my spells around without thinking?”
“… Am I wrong?”
“How rude! Just because you say it doesn’t mean it’s true!” She reached for her Persona Compendium and opened it. However, the furoshiki fell from her hands and plopped onto the ground, opening up. Theodore flinched instinctively.
“If you used your Persona just now, you would’ve scared him off for good!”
“… I see your point now.” Elizabeth closed her Compendium.
Margaret spoke with Theodore. “Is your pet still scared? Perhaps you could try calling his name?
Theodore put on an oddly serious face, and called out into the darkness. “Oh Pochi! It’s okay to come out! These two won’t hurt you!” Again they heard something— Pochi— cry in the darkness. They heard hesitance and anxiety in its groans.
"Well, it's not that you told him to stay away from us because you thought we were horrible, right?"
"It seems he meant no harm in it," Margaret concluded.
Ignoring his sisters, Theodore took a few steps into the darkness, clutching his portion of pet food. He knelt down, and unwrapped the furoshiki cloth. He grabbed a beetle horn the size of his arm, and threw it out into the dark like a baton. "There's your food. I think you'll find it quite delicious."
The Shadow moaned in response and came closer. Instead of coming out into the open, Pochi extended his phlegmatic body into a sort of tentacle, snatching the food Theodore had thrown, and pulled it back into the shadows. The siblings could hear him crunching into the beetle horn.
"I have an idea." Elizabeth leaned over and opened her cloth. She dug through a pile of various Shadow items and took out a bundle of silver hair— Tiara's Hair, an item dropped from floating wig-like Shadows called Shouting Tiaras. She deftly crafted it into a long rope. She attached a beetle horn of her own to the end of it.
"Hold on a moment, Sister. What on earth are you doing?"
"See for yourself." She gripped the other end of the rope and cast the beetle horn into the darkness. Immediately they heard Pochi groan as he began munching on the horn, pulling the rope taut. Elizabeth yanked on her end. She felt some resistance from the other end. Pochi was holding firm onto the beetle horn, being pulled closer and closer. Elizabeth grinned as she continued to feel him in.
"How quaint. Opposing the rulers of power… is a fool's errand." She tugged on the rope with all her might. Pochi was no match for her, and he flew through the air, landing right in front of Elizabeth. He stared up at her.
Pochi spat out what was left of the horn and scurried away. He ran behind Theodore's leg, shaking, clearly horrified.
"Sister, how could you!?" Theodore yelled. "This is exactly why Pochi's scared of you!"
"Are you saying that this is my fault, Theo?"
"Yes! You have to be more careful with him." Theodore stroked Pochi's mask, picked out an item from his cloth and tenderly handed it to him. Pochi took it into his body, which throbbed as he chowed down.
Margaret took out an item and threw it over to him; he reached a tentacle out to grab it while maintaining eye contact with Theodore. Margaret threw another item, and then a third. Each one she threw, Pochi caught in his tentacles and ate it. "... Quite interesting, this one." Margaret was never as busy as her siblings, so even small things like this entertained her. Though she remained as expressionless as ever, she continued to throw Pochi more and more treats.
Elizabeth stared on as her siblings played with the Shadow. A white mask. Black chains. He looked like a Maya, she thought, but something about him looked weird.
"Are you alright, Sister?" Theodore asked.
"What's wrong?" Margaret added. Elizabeth was almost never this quiet.
"This strange feeling, why is it making me worry so much?" Elizabeth ultimately decided not to bring this up; she didn't want to ruin their fun.
"It's his name. Your naming ability is absolutely dreadful."
"Really?" Margaret responded without looking up. "I think it's quite cute."
"I thought so too," said Theodore. "I was quite proud when I came up with it." He continued to feed Pochi without so much as glancing at Elizabeth. "Oh, Pochi. I'll always protect you, forever and ever."
"Yes," Margaret responded. "We must protect the weak." Margaret also started to look strange. She had an odd gleam in her eyes. She seemed to be fascinated by Pochi.
"Well, I guess he is fairly cute. I'm going to head back now. What about you two?"
Margaret got up, clutching her empty furoshiki cloth. "I shall go to Tartarus and get more food. I feel I haven't given him enough yet."
"I shall do the same," agreed Theodore. "We ought to get going. He's going to get hungry again soon." Theodore sits down again. He picks up Pochi and strokes his mask. "Wait here for us, okay?" He turns to Elizabeth. "Sister, we must be off. Try not to bully Pochi anymore while we're gone, okay? He's only a child."
"Sorry to keep you waiting, Theo," Margaret said. "We should go now."
"Yes, let's." Theodore and Margaret walked off, leaving their sister behind without a word.
Elizabeth slowly turned her gaze to Pochi. He already began inching backwards. Elizabeth grabbed an item, wanting to feed him. "Do not fear… Here is a tasty treat for you." She crouched down and shook it in front of his face. Much to her surprise, Pochi ran off into the dark, incredibly quickly for a Maya.
Elizabeth looked down at what she was holding. "Do you hate it? Oh, a Greasy Gear… It may be too hard for you." Greasy Gears were items dropped by Wild Drives. Elizabeth thought it looked less than appetizing. "Perhaps it would taste better if it was breaded and fried… Maybe he'll like something else."
She called out to him. "Pochi, you can come out now." No response. She could only hear total silence. "You hate me, don't you?"
Defeated, Elizabeth got up and headed to the Velvet Room, leaving the furoshiki and the rest of the food behind.
For an instant, Elizabeth felt an immense pressure behind her. "Ghh…!" She flipped around. It was a dark, malicious, hostile energy. She frantically went to open her Compendium to defend herself.
But nothing attacked her.
"It looks like… I was mistaken…?" She began to lower her guard, still on edge. "What on earth is this? We searched through all of Monad this time…" She couldn't help but feel its presence lurking behind her in the darkness.

Back at the entrance of Tartarus, Elizabeth placed her hand on the door to the Velvet Room, but stopped.
"Yeah, that looks good…"
She heard the voice of a young girl on the other side. The leader of SEES. Elizabeth opened the door in an odd panic and entered the Velvet Room.
The girl was standing in front of the round table, talking with Igor. She turned around, and saw Elizabeth’s familiar face. “Ah, you’re back!” she exclaimed happily.
Elizabeth bowed respectfully in return. “I deeply apologize for abandoning my duties without warning. I humbly ask that you find it in yourself to forgive this discourtesy.”
“Oh, I-I don’t mind.” she responded. Elizabeth raised her head and bashfully assumed her normal position behind Igor. “How have you fared today?”
The girl smiled and tilted her head. “Nothing special. I guess I could talk about school, but you’d just be sitting there bored and stone faced.”
“Please, go ahead. If seeing a boring face worries you, then I shall pretend to be interested until you are satisfied.” The girl seemed to be put off slightly by this statement. Elizabeth was confused for a moment, but then understood. “I see. It is not that you wish my face to be more interesting, rather you wanted to see Master’s interesting face. Again, I apologize for letting my ego get the better of me.”
“Do not call others' faces ‘interesting,’ Elizabeth.”
“But Master, no other face could possibly interest her more than yours.”
“I-It’s fine you guys! You don’t have to do anything!”
Elizabeth swiftly interjected. “But it is my duty as an attendant of the Velvet Room to facilitate your needs.”
“It’s alright, really. By the way, your dress is a little… messed up.” Elizabeth hurriedly fixed her outfit. The girl seemed to chuckle a bit. “I’m gonna go now. I’ll come back when it’s the Dark Hour again.”
“I hope you come to be interested in our faces again.”
“We’re exploring Tartarus today. Everyone is in high spirits after Christmas.”
‘Everyone.’ Elizabeth knew that the girl was the leader of SEES. But there was another part of her statement that caught her attention. “Christmas has already passed? If you don’t mind, could tell me what it is today.”
“Today? The 26th. Winter break is starting tomorrow.”
“Ah… I see.” Elizabeth visited the girl’s room at the beginning of December. Since then, two weeks had passed on her side; but for Elizabeth, it felt like just the other day. She couldn’t help but realize how different their lives were. She was so far out of her reach. Even though she was right in front of her, she felt so distant. A crushing anxiety built in her chest, clouding her vision.
“A-Are you okay? You don’t look very well…”
“No, I am alright. Thank you for your concern.”
“Yeah. You know, if something happens, tell me. I’m here for you if you need it.”
“… I shall consider it.”
The girl left the Velvet Room. Elizabeth stared at that closed door. How many more times would she be able to visit?

Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue - Chapter 1

2022-09-06T01:32:44Z

NicoNicoNicotine:

=== Chatpter 1: The Residents of the Velvet Room ===

The Residents of the Velvet Room

The melody of a piano and a woman’s song permeated the dimly lit room. Every key played by a shapeless performer, every note sung by a formless songstress, created a sorrowful melody that would pierce the very soul of all who would listen. But though these performers could not be seen, they were most certainly there in that room.

Most humans don't know about this bizarre blue room, a room that seemingly defied all logic. Several doors were lined up along the walls, though they led nowhere, as they stood directly on the floor. Besides a wall made of a metal lattice at the back, the room was entirely covered in a beguiling blue velvet. At the center of the room sat a single round table and an antique chair; the tablecloth was made of the same deep velvet.

In the chair sat an old, bald, tuxedoed man with a nose like a fairytale witch’s. Behind him stood a woman who appeared to be in her mid-teens, wearing a sleeveless blue dress and carrying an old dictionary-like tome under her arm.

The long-nosed man's name is Igor, the master of this Velvet Room.

The Velvet Room. The space between dream and reality, mind and matter. Those who enter are fated to discover their true selves and pursue their destinies.

"It appears that there will be no visitors this evening," said Igor in a hoarse, oddly high voice. He stared forward with such intensity, his eyes seemingly struggled to stay in their sockets.

"It appears so, Master. Perhaps she was scared away by your bulbous eyes," said the woman in the blue dress, in a peculiarly accented manner. She had silver hair, gold eyes, and pale, fair skin. Her beauty was nothing short of otherworldly; however, her face lacked expression.

This woman's name is Elizabeth. She follows Igor's commands as the Room's elevator girl. Her manner of speaking is easy to hear and understand, even in an elevator full of guests. It is truly old-fashioned for an elevator girl to make announcements. Elizabeth's words may seem tense, but Igor seems not to mind; he appears to have gotten used to his attendant's discourteous words.

"I do not believe my eyes to be the reason."
"Then it must be that she got tired enough of your long nose. Master, perhaps you should try to grow your nose even longer. Maybe then she will come visit just to see such a long, long, loong, loooong nose."
"… I do not think that it is my nose either, Elizabeth."
"Are you sure?"

Appearing to lose interest in her teasing, Elizabeth became silent. Igor followed. Once again, the room returned to silence, and the piano and singing played once more.

The metal lattice behind the two, as some may know, was an archaic sort of elevator door. The elevator made sounds similar to that of a running train, which overpowered the sound of music in the room. Above the lattice door was a meter resembling an analog clock which displayed the floor number; the needle continually spun in a circle. This Velvet Room was an endlessly tall, continually rising elevator. Only those that possessed certain special capabilities were recognized by Igor and welcomed in as guests.

This "special capability" is a rare ability of Persona, called the "Wild Card. " Personas are the masks that people form in order to protect their hearts from various hardships. Usually each Persona user commands a Persona that mirrors the user's will and may resemble a god or demon. The "Wild Card" is a Persona user that can wield multiple Personas, and can switch between them as if switching between masks, and whose ability increases as their heart grows.

Igor's role is to assist the Wild Card so that they may someday find "The Answer" to life. His primary work is fusing several Personas together to create a new Persona. The elevator girl Elizabeth assists Igor in this task; the book that she carries, the Persona Compendium, is proof of this. All of the various Personas that the guests (which is to say, the Wild Card) have acquired and fused are recorded in the Persona Compendium.

Elizabeth could also utilize Persona in the same way that the Wild Card can. As the Compedium’s bearer, she held power over power; or a “ruler of power.” Elizabeth is not the only ruler of power; she has an older brother and sister who share this same ability, but they are not in the Velvet Room now. Things might change, but as it stood only Igor and Elizabeth attend to the guest, a young girl.
This young girl, the Wild Card and recognized by Igor as a guest, was a second-year at Gekkoukan High School. She first visited the Velvet Room in the beginning of spring, and multiple seasons had passed since. It was now November, in winter. The girl had visited the Velvet Room on many occasions, but it seems that she would not on this day.

The real world was currently in the "Dark Hour," a peculiar time between time. The Dark Hour occurred between 11:00pm and midnight, though normal people are not aware of its existence. During this time, Gekkoukan High School transformed, becoming a mysterious tower known as Tartarus. Consisting of several hundred labyrinthine floors, Tartarus was the lair of monstrous Shadows. The guest, alongside her fellow Persona users, performed activities in service of the Specialized Extracurricular Execution Squad, also known as SEES.

The purpose of SEES was to erase the Dark Hour from the world. Solving the mysteries of Tartarus, the emblem of the Dark Hour, might potentially assist in this effort, so SEES would continually explore the tower. When performing these explorations, the girl would often visit the Velvet Room via a door in Tartarus's lobby; only the Wild Card could see this door.

Igor and Elizabeth were able to sense people on the other side of the door, but this evening they could sense no one. They sensed something else— outside of Tartarus, in a separate place, was an extraordinarily powerful surge of power.

Without turning to her, Igor speaks. "Can you sense it, Elizabeth?"
"Of course. It would be difficult not to."
"This power… What do you think of it?" he asked in a probing manner. Elizabeth, eyes half-closed, answered without expression.
"It resembles the Reaper, the avatar of death… However, it’s not quite the same. If the Reaper were a kitten, this would be a tiger. It may be silly to say, but the difference is greater than heaven and earth itself."

The Reaper is the strongest of the Shadows that roam Tartarus, with power that outclasses that of even SEES’ combined efforts. However, comparing this power to the Reaper is a foolish endeavor. Its power is entirely beyond comparison. This situation was nothing short of—
"Unbelievable!!! It is… unbelievable." Elizabeth said in a polite tone, but only after her jest. Igor let out a satisfied murmur.

"In that case, I have another question. Who do you believe to be fighting this power?" After Igor said this, Elizabeth could sense another, in the middle of battle. This power, though admirable in its own right, paled in comparison. Elizabeth recognized it easily.

"This power… is Palladion, if memory serves. That Persona." Palladion is the Persona of Aigis, a member of SEES. Aigis is not human, rather an anti-Shadow weapon in the form of a human, but Elizabeth did not seem to care. She didn't have any interest in her general existence.
"Ah..!" Elizabeth muttered. The stronger power increased exponentially in power within an instant, and Palladion's aura vanished. After a short moment the other power disappeared as well.
"… It seems the battle has reached a conclusion."

"With all due respect, Master, I believe it improper to call this a 'conclusion.' Palladion's user likely expected this outcome."
"In any case, its decision to fight in the first place marked the beginning of its demise.”
"’Demise?'" Suddenly, Elizabeth noticed that she was squeezing her hand that did not hold the Compendium. She usually kept both of her hands in her white gloves, but she took them off as her hands began to sweat. She felt her lungs swell in her chest.
"Is something the matter, Elizabeth?"
"I seem to have gotten worked up a bit."
"Ah. It seems that as a ruler of power, this power has made an impression on you."
"This is most certainly interesting… I apologize." Elizabeth, clutching the Persona Compendium, grabbed a handkerchief from a hidden pocket in her skirt and wiped her hand. Afterwards she put her glove back on, and said again:
"Master. May I visit Monad in order to regain my composure?"
Monad. Accessible from the entrance of Tartarus, and yet the strongest Shadows lurk in that labyrinth. Only those with strong Persona abilities can see the door to access it; not even SEES's leader was at that level. But for Elizabeth, it was a place she would go frequently. As a ruler of power, she would hunt Shadows there to improve her strengths, for reasons unknown to even her.
"Since we still have not seen the guest today, I suppose it is alright."
Elizabeth turned towards Igor and bowed. "Thank you, Master."
Elizabeth turned towards the door to Tartarus. Suddenly, an unknown figure appeared. In fact, it was two. One, a tall man with a young face, looked like a hotel doorman. The other was a youthful, beautiful woman, wearing a close-fitting suit and black stockings with high heels. She appeared to be a secretary.
The man's name is Theodore, Elizabeth's younger brother. The woman is Margaret. She is Elizabeth's older sister.
Both Theodore and Margaret are fellow Velvet Room attendants, and are both rulers of power; they both also carry Persona Compendiums, like Elizabeth.
"Elizabeth," said Margaret in her serene voice, "would I be able to come with you?"
"Sister. I would like to come along as well," Theodore added calmly.
Elizabeth replied blankly: " I think you should ask Master for permission, not me. This matter is not for me to decide. What do you say, Master?" She looked to Igor, who was looking down.
Igor looked at the two, then to Elizabeth. "You two must have felt that power as well, no? You all may go hunt Shadows until you are all satisfied."
Margaret bowed in an elegant gesture. "Thank you, Master."
"We shall be off." Theodore placed his hands at his sides and bowed deeply.
Elizabeth turned away from Igor and back towards the door. "As before, I will be gone for a while. Well, then…" Elizabeth opened the door and walked out into the entrance of Tartarus. Margaret soon followed, then finally Theodore, who closed the door behind him.

Elizabeth leisurely surveyed her surroundings. The entrance of Tartarus was covered in beautiful engravings, which filled it with a solemn energy; mysterious, even. At the center of the floor was a long staircase, at the end of which stood a door, which led to the maze of Tartarus. Tartarus was an incredibly large tower, with several hundreds of floors. The three of them did not go to this door, rather a different large door at the back of the lobby. The entrance to Monad Depths.
Elizabeth moved quickly towards the door. "Well then. “Let us indulge in the savage barbarity of battle, just the same as usual."
"Though do show some amount of discipline, Sister," added Theodore.
Elizabeth stopped walking immediately. Without turning back towards him, she asked: "… What do you mean by that?"
"I mean exactly that," he replied plainly. "Relying on your Megidolaon will only get you so far if you don’t assess your surroundings in battle. Otherwise, even you may find yourself being overrun by the weakest of Shadows."
Despite the fact that he had just called his sister foolish and reckless (which was an apt description of Elizabeth), Theodore simply smiled gently.
“My darling brother is giving me advice– I should at least pretend that I'm grateful…”
After a long silence, Elizabeth simply said "… I’ll take your advice to heart," then continued walking.
"Is something the matter, Sister?" asked Theordore, tilting his head to the side. "You seem to be out of sorts."
Margaret next to him whispered. “You will come to regret that.”
“… Did you say something?”
“… It’s nothing.” she replied coldly. She then followed behind Elizabeth.
Theodore titled his head again. “What’s really going on?” he muttered aloud, and shortly thereafter Elizabeth’s voice was heard.
“Theo, what’s taking you so long!? Come with us, quickly!!”
“Yes, I’m coming!” he answered clearly, and began to follow his sisters.

The layout of both Monad and Tartarus changes every time someone enters the door. Except for certain special areas, no floor will ever look the same twice. It is a maze of mazes. If a powerless person gets lost, unless someone saves them, they will certainly meet their end.
Given that it was created from a high school building, the tower, with its irregularly slanted walls, gave off a bizarrely unnerving feeling. There was no lighting, but strangely the area around them gave off a faint light; it only extended a few meters, however. No matter where one looks, the entrance has vanished, invariably striking fear into one’s heart.
But the rulers of power knew no fear. They walked through Monad unsuspectingly and made idle chit-chat, as if they were in a shopping mall, stopping only to annihilate the Shadows they came across. Elizabeth and Margaret walked together side-by-side, with Theodore following behind a few steps.
“Elizabeth. Has anything happened recently?”
“No, nothing special. The flow of time remains as still as ever. I often get so bored that even my boredom gets bored.”
“But you’re caring for the girl, no? It most definitely sounds like a blessing, and you say that you are bored?”
The girl. The leader of SEES. When she first visited the Velvet Room in spring, she spoke to Igor.
“There is still one more resident of this room, who unfortunately could not be present for your arrival. But I’ll make sure you two are properly introduced. Another time, perhaps.” He hid the existence of Elizabeth and the others from her at first initially. They spoke again a few weeks later, when he asked her a question. “Tell me, when you think of this person, what do you see?” It was decided that either Elizabeth or Theodore would assist Igor and the guest. The final decision was left up to the girl.
She answered to his question, “I think it’s a woman,” and so Elizabeth was chosen as assistant. If the girl had answered that it was a man, the assistant would have been Theodore.
“You’re right, Sister,” answered Theodore, “how could it be boring? She even takes you outside of the Velvet Room to visit her world.” Theodore, not allowed to be seen by the girl since he was not chosen, looked displeased with Elizabeth. Elizabeth, meanwhile, seemed quite innocent.
“That most certainly is a perk. Just thinking of our time in Iwatodai the other day is making me hungry… Ahhh, such delicious delicacies, made of the finest ingredients, and at an irresistible price too! Iwatodai is such a fantastic place…”
“Delicious delicacies?” probed Theodore.
“Cuisine so luscious, that it makes one’s cheeks fall off. One package costs a mere four hundred yen. With such a bargain, I could hardly restrain myself from buying their entire stock.”
“So good that one’s cheeks fall off, huh?” Margaret mused. “And only four hundred yen… You are certainly very lucky, Sister!” Theodore was very visibly irritated.
Elizabeth grinned. “Perhaps instead of aiming your ire at me, Theo, you would do better to curse your own bad luck for not being chosen instead of me! It was Master’s decision to entrust the girl in the selection, after all. Unless you mean to question his authority…?”
“W-well, you are right, but…” As Theodore became thoroughly disheartened, Margaret came to a realization.
She murmured to herself. “It makes your cheeks fall off… The more I think of it, the more I crave it… Perhaps I should see for myself if this food is truly so good…” She turned to Elizabeth. “You seem to be pleased even now. Is it really as delicious as you say?”
“Of course, I could hardly forget the taste. A taste so splendorous it makes one want to pass out… Words couldn’t possibly begin to describe it.”
“In that case, surely Theodore would also like to try some.”
Theodore apprehensively muttered, “I don’t think I want to eat food that would make me pass out…” The sisters both turned toward him at the same time.
“In that case,” said Margaret, “A good thwack to your right side ought to wake you.”
“And if that doesn’t work,” added Elizabeth, “I’ll thwack your left side too.”
“Well, if it’s anywhere near as good as you say, it still sounds like an experience to look forward to!” Theodore seemed much more carefree now.
But in that moment, the siblings saw something— a figure, or rather two figures, creeping toward them in the darkness, metallic clanking heard with every step. The two figures resembled traditional samurai, their armor and gauntlets white and their faces a deeper bluish-black. Though they look human, they were something else entirely. They were Tenjin Musha, high-level Shadows feared for their severe slashing techniques and their unrivaled agility and evasion.
One of the Tenjin Musha assumed a traditional sword stance, placing its hand on the hilt of its sword, which remained in its scabbard. The other, fueled by a lust to kill, jumps off the floor, moving at a speed that the human eye could barely follow, leaving white afterimages in the darkness. With a barely visible flash of the sword, the Shadow aimed its sword towards Elizabeth’s torso with the intent to cleave her in half.
Elizabeth, utterly unphased, caught the blade in her palm. The Shadow was rendered completely immobile, unable to move its sword. This was the true power of the rulers of power— power that made the highest ranking Shadows indistinguishable from cannon fodder.
Margaret caught the blade of the second Tenjin Musha. “Barely a scratch,” she said, looking to her sister, undaunted by the enemy just before her.
“It’s been a while I’ve seen battle; I’ve not been to Monad in quite some time. I guess I should return the favor and give this one a thorough punishment.” And just as she promised, Elizabeth’s Persona Compendium leaves her hands and floats midair, pages spread open. An item floats in the center— a “Persona card,” used for summoning and changing Personas at will.
Elizabeth had nine main Personas that she used in battle: Surt, Jack Frost, Thor, Cu Chulainn, Metatron, Alice, Nebiros, Masakado, and Pixie. She released the sword and put the card in front of her into play. Her heart took the form of a Lightning-focused Persona: a god of Norse mythology, Thor.
The Tenjin Musha tried to run, but escape was futile. A rugged man in a white cloak appeared, holding the hammer Mjolnir, one of the strongest weapons in Norse mythology.
“This should do nicely.”
And in that moment, Thor waved his hammer. From the heavens, a roaring thunder struck one of the Tenjin Musha, creating a powerful electric discharge and leaving a burnt smell. The dust finally cleared, leaving Elizabeth and Margaret completely unharmed. Weak to electricity, the Tenjin Musha falls to one knee, unable to move.
Thor then vanished. Once a Persona has performed its command, the Persona’s soul once again returns the heart of its wielder. Looking down at the Tenjin Musha with contempt, Elizabeth spoke. “How unsightly.”
“Well then, I shall deliver the finishing blow!” Margaret opened her Persona Compendium. Unlike her sister, multiple cards came out of her Compendium, from which Margaret chose one. The Persona cards shattered into light again and the card began to take form, just the same as Elizabeth; this time, the power of Margaret's soul manifested itself as Yoshitsune, a famed, powerful warrior of the Minamoto clan. He is equipped similar to the Tenjin Musha, though he wears red armor and carries one sword in each hand.
“This will end it!” And with that command, Yoshitsune swung both his swords. His blades created a flurry of slashes in the air. In an instant, the two Tenjin Musha were torn to pieces. Their necks, their arms, their legs— everything was finely shredded without exception. The Tenjin Musha that were feared for their fast slashes met an end to just that. A truly humiliating defeat.
The finely diced remains of the Tenjin Musha turned into a dark light, which quickly dissipated into the air. Theodore clapped, keeping his Compendium under his arm. “That was impressive, sisters! Just as I would expect from the both of you.”
Margaret silently closed her Persona Compendium. She had no words to return to her brother. However, Elizabeth spoke coldly, without even facing her brother standing behind her. “Hm? Our younger brother patronizing us with such false flattery? And so boldly, too. If so, as much as I would prefer for it not to, this truly may become a place of tragedy, and not just for the Shadows…”
“I assure you, they were honest compliments, Sisters,” Theodore argued back, distressed. Margaret sighs slightly before speaking.
“They were rather weak words of praise. Try studying up on it a bit more, Theo.”
“Y-Yes… Understood, Sister…”
Looking away from the downtrodden Theodore, Elizabeth steps forward. “Good grief! Well then, I believe it best for us to take out all this pent-up frustration on the rest of the Shadows! Shall we?

Monad Depths was a labyrinth consisting of ten floors. When moving to the floor above, the stairs beneath disappeared, meaning that the only way to go back to the entrance of Tartarus was to use the transporter located at the top; however this floor was completely devoid of Shadows. With no reason to go back, Elizabeth and her siblings remained on the ninth floor. The siblings hunted and erased countless Shadows, as they never stopped appearing. In Tartarus, Shadows appeared after only a few steps, so there was no need to worry about running out of prey to feast upon.
Shadows are formed from the negative aspects of humans’ souls; a ‘stagnation’ that could occur in any person. Therefore, as long as humans exist, Shadows would continue to exist as well. Elizabeth knew this well. However, SEES, attempting to erase Tartarus and the Dark Hour, remained unaware that it was a truly hopeless endeavor.
Nevertheless, what kind of answer will the girl leading them come to?
Elizabeth saw her in her mind— a bright, laughing girl with maroon hair, red eyes full of hope. The last thing that Elizabeth wanted to see were those same eyes overtaken with such despair.
“Dear me. What’s with me, feeling so sentimental all of a sudden…” Elizabeth said with a solemn face.
Theodore caught a whisper of her words… “Did you say you were feeling… sentimental, Sister?”
“… Megidolaon!” Elizabeth summoned a Persona without warning, a Pixie. It took the form of a female fairy with insect-like wings on her back that she used to fly. A vicious display of power completely unbecoming of such an unimposing creature occurred directly above Theodore. A tremendous golden aura exploded with overwhelming pressure that shook the earth beneath it.
“S-Sister!! What are you doi—!?” Theodore’s screams were washed out by a torrent of golden flames. It was the strongest form of Megido, making it a truly Almighty attack. In addition to Pixie, Elizabeth’s Masakado could also use Megidolaon. When used by Masakado, it was somehow even more powerful.
As a ruler of power, Theodore would never be killed by something like this. But once the golden flames dissipated, Theodore, burnt by the flames, collapsed face first onto the floor. Elizabeth turns her gaze forward, knowing that he would soon be regaining consciousness. “Dear me, this child never learns…”
Suddenly, Margaret stiffened her brows. “It’s coming. Over there.”
“I know.”
The sounds of metal chains could be heard from the end of the passage. Within the pitch-black darkness was a single imposing Shadow, suspended in the air. This being wore a black robe adorned with gold buttons, and was covered in blood. It had a bone-white mask, and a long-barreled revolver in each hand.
“At last, it shows itself.”
“It’s been a while since the last time we’ve fought him.”
The Reaper.
Immediately, Elizabeth and Margaret cast Megidolaon upon the enemy. Just one from either of them would be enough to kill other Shadows in an instant, but the Reaper was not so simple.
Margaret spoke sadistically. “We made the first move. Now please, entertain us.”
Margaret and Elizabeth stood side by side, and opposed to them was the Reaper, swaying unstably with both guns raised. Elizabeth knew what was coming.
“Oh, so soon?”
It was an unexpected choice for a first attack, though Elizabeth was slightly impressed by it. Margaret squinted her eyes slightly; Theodore’s were still spinning. Nobody was ready for the Reaper to open with an attack of this caliber.
Aminging its revolvers towards the ceiling, the Reaper pulls the guns’ triggers, and alongside a roaring howl, a small golden ball of light floated towards the sky. Megidolaon. It burst into a golden sea of flames and threatened to swallow Elizabeth and Margaret whole, claiming their lives. The flames danced loudly, then disappeared leaving only its heat behind.
Elizabeth speaks mockingly, “I guess even a Megidolaon isn’t very dangerous, coming from a foe like him.”
And Margaret follows suit. “How disappointing.”
Both of the sisters were completely unscathed. “Well, I believe that that’s quite enough.” Elizabeth took her chance to act, opening her Persona Compendium.
Having been woken up by the blast from a moment ago, Theodore's bewildered voice echoed through the room. “W- What's going on?!” He surveyed the room and assessed his surroundings; “Ah— The Reaper?!” He immediately opened his Compendium. Like Elizabeth, he also spawned a single Persona card. Elizabeth and Margaret, having sensed Theodore's intentions, moved out of the way, giving Theodore behind them room to attack.
“Burn to ash!!” Theodore summoned the archangel messenger Persona, Uriel. Outfitted in red, he spread the white-feathered wings on his back and demonstrated his power. A crimson torrent of flames blew between Margaret and Elizabeth— Maragidyne, an extremely potent fire-based spell that contains the power to turn several Shadows to ash. The Reaper’s seared body contorts.
“You’re not even worth our time.” With a sigh, Elizabeth opened her Compendium, summoning Loki. The Persona took the form of a man with bat wings. Just like her Thor, this Persona is another Norse God. Befitting of such a being, he cast the most powerful level of ice magic, Niflheim.
The still-burning Reaper was frozen completely solid. Elizabeth casually walked up to the ice sculpture, and gave it a blunt hit. Though the blow appeared to be very casual and weak, countless cracks ran through the ice. Substances that are heated then frozen rapidly become fragile, and the same was true for this Shadow; the Reaper shattered and crumbled into chunks of ice, its remains dissolving completely shortly after.
One bloody button lay on the floor; on occasion, a felled Shadow may leave behind a piece of its body or equipment. Just as the Reaper did, one can hunt Shadows in Tartarus for various items as well. Elizabeth requested this same item from the leader of SEES, the young girl that she is well acquainted with. However, there were more pressing matters to deal with.
“Theo!” Elizabeth called her brother's name, while turning to face him. It seems that Theodore's troubles were still ongoing. “That attack just now. Just what made you want to get involved?”
“H-huh? That? I- I didn’t think that that would be a big deal, Sister.”
Elizabeth cast her gaze upon her sister. “What do you think? Give me your honest thoughts.”
However, Margaret responded in an uninterested manner. “Only Theo knows. There’s no point in giving my perspective on the matter.”
“Yes, that’s only natural.” Theodore is yet again struck with Elizabeth’s gaze. “Now, Theo, please don’t be afraid to tell me what you think? Spit it out!”
“T-That’s… because… This is completely absurd—”
“Are you asking for another Megidolaon?”

Four. Four Megidolaons was what it took to get Theodore to consider Elizabeth’s question. The two older sisters left Monad, whilst hunting more Shadows on the way. Theodore was left on his own so he could give further thought on that question.
“Goodness, those two are awfully unladylike— they have zero modesty at all. This could become a problem…” Having been subjected to Elizabeth’s unreasonable treatment, Theodore was left completely alone. He had defeated countless Shadows without so much as breaking a sweat. As a ruler of power, Theodore was naturally no less capable than his sisters in battle.
“It’s not like I’m particularly weak or anything… But why am I always falling behind my sisters?” he pondered. No matter how much thought he put into it, an answer failed to come to him.
Theodore sighed. “This is just becoming more and more depressing the more I think about it…” Even hunting Shadows was becoming hollow to him.
Theodore made his way to the top floor's teleporter, intending to return to the Velvet Room. However, on the way, he caught a glimpse of a small Shadow through the corner of his eye. It seemed that it was running off to a dead end at the intersection of the hallways.
“What the…” What’s a low-level Shadow like this doing here? Theodore’s curiosity was piqued; he followed the Shadow to the dead end. Something small and black, about the size of his palm, lay in the corner, quivering. It seemed to be scared. He approached it and crouched down.
“It seems to be a Maya. But it's incredibly small…”
Mayas are a type of Shadow from Tartarus; the weakest kind are called Cowardly Mayas, and the strongest are called Devious Mayas. When they reach their highest level, they can come to be quite fearsome opponents; their slime-like appearance is deceiving, making it easy to believe that they are weaker than they truly are.
Theodore picked up the Shadow, using his palm to scoop it up. He could feel the Shadows trembling in his palm. “Well, aren’t you cute? It’s okay, there’s no need to be scared.”
Something was different about this Shadow from the hostile ones: Theodore could sense it. It shook and turned around in Theodore's palm. A white mask only about the size of a thumb looked up at Theodore. A Shadow’s mask is their core, and the same seems to be true for this Shadow as well. Its mask was finely entwined in its black coal tar-like body. It stretched its neck, and its fine chains swayed alongside it.
Theodore brought his index finger closer to the mask. For a moment it retracts its neck back into Theodore's fingers, clearly afraid; then the Shadow stretches its neck back out. It drew its mask closer to Theodore's finger, like a puppy investigating a stranger.
So cute! That was what came to Theodore's mind. But he was also worried about whether this Shadow would be able to survive a harsh environment like Monad. If a strong Shadow were to discover it, its fate would be sealed. Theodore thought back to the button that he picked up from the Reaper.
“That’s right! I’ll just attach this button to you. When the other Shadows feel the strong presence that’s being emitted from it, they’ll know to stay away. It’s like some sort of repellant spray… though I guess this is a bit different from that… Anyway.”
Just when Theodore was thinking about how to go about attaching it, the Shadow stretched out its neck and stole the button that he had pinched in his hand.
“Huh?” Theodore said with startled eyes. The Shadow began to quake and expand in size. “Did… did it just eat the button? I see, I guess it’s only natural that Shadows would feast on one another's fragments like this. What a fascinating discovery!”
The long-necked Shadow stared at Theodore, whose curiosity was thoroughly satisfied, shaking as if to demand even more nourishment. “This sure is a pickle… I don’t have any other items on me, and no other Shadows here have dropped any… Oh, I know! The next time that I’m in Tartarus hunting Shadows, I’ll be sure to bring you any scraps that I find… Wow, I’m really saying all of this to a Shadow, huh…”Theodore unintentionally gives off a calmed smile, the one feeling that came to him when seeing a Shadow like this. It was natural.
Cute.
Theodore gave a brief sigh, then spoke again. “Anyway, humans sometimes keep pets that they pour their love and affection into. It seems that pets have the power to heal human hearts… very well then! I think that I’ll keep this Shadow as my own pet from now on. “
Satisfied with his idea, Theodore hopped up onto his feet. He was about to leave, but his feet immediately stopped in their tracks. “Maybe it would be best if I kept this a secret from my sisters. Especially Elizabeth. She hunts Shadows for rare items as a hobby, after all. This Shadow just may end up being a contributor to Elizabeth's collection case… It would be safer not to take it home. It can’t be helped.” Theodore begrudgingly put the Shadow back down on the floor beneath his feet.
“Okay! Whenever I have the time, I'll bring you other Shadows’ items as food for you. Make sure to hide in the dark as much as possible to avoid being hunted by the other Shadows. And whatever you do, if you encounter a woman dressed in blue, stay away from her at all costs!” Naturally, if this Shadow were to have an unfortunate encounter with the sisters, it would surely and swiftly meet its demise. Though regardless of whether it understood his words or not, all the Shadow could muster as a response was a tilt of its head.
Theodore reluctantly tried to leave the Shadow, but yet again his feet stopped, and he returned back to it. “Right, you don’t have a name, do you?” Arms folded; Theodore put his head to work, trying to think of a popular pet name used by humans. “Pochi. I’ll call you Pochi. Understand? From now on, your name is Pochi.”
“… PO… CHI…” This tiny Shadow can speak? Despite its appearance, this Shadow seems to be quite intelligent.
“What?” Theodore's eyes widened and returned to Pochi. Putting it in his palm again, he brought it closer to his face. “Say that again, Pochi!” However, no words came. Pochi just sat in Theodore’s hand, swaying its body side to side.
Theodore thought he might have been hearing things. Regardless, he knew that he felt an honest desire to protect this fragile Shadow. “Is this… a pet owner's love?” Emotionally moved, Theodore bowed his head to the constantly wobbling Pochi.
“Well then, please do take care.” Pochi’s tiny white mask emitted a bizarre glow, though Theodore failed to notice it…

Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue - Chapter 1

2022-09-06T01:32:00Z

NicoNicoNicotine:

I: The Residents of the Velvet Room

The melody of a piano and a woman’s song permeated the dimly lit room. Every key played by a shapeless performer, every note sung by a formless songstress, created a sorrowful melody that would pierce the very soul of all who would listen. But though these performers could not be seen, they were most certainly there in that room.

Most humans don't know about this bizarre blue room, a room that seemingly defied all logic. Several doors were lined up along the walls, though they led nowhere, as they stood directly on the floor. Besides a wall made of a metal lattice at the back, the room was entirely covered in a beguiling blue velvet. At the center of the room sat a single round table and an antique chair; the tablecloth was made of the same deep velvet.

In the chair sat an old, bald, tuxedoed man with a nose like a fairytale witch’s. Behind him stood a woman who appeared to be in her mid-teens, wearing a sleeveless blue dress and carrying an old dictionary-like tome under her arm.

The long-nosed man's name is Igor, the master of this Velvet Room.

The Velvet Room. The space between dream and reality, mind and matter. Those who enter are fated to discover their true selves and pursue their destinies.

"It appears that there will be no visitors this evening," said Igor in a hoarse, oddly high voice. He stared forward with such intensity, his eyes seemingly struggled to stay in their sockets.

"It appears so, Master. Perhaps she was scared away by your bulbous eyes," said the woman in the blue dress, in a peculiarly accented manner. She had silver hair, gold eyes, and pale, fair skin. Her beauty was nothing short of otherworldly; however, her face lacked expression.

This woman's name is Elizabeth. She follows Igor's commands as the Room's elevator girl. Her manner of speaking is easy to hear and understand, even in an elevator full of guests. It is truly old-fashioned for an elevator girl to make announcements. Elizabeth's words may seem tense, but Igor seems not to mind; he appears to have gotten used to his attendant's discourteous words.

"I do not believe my eyes to be the reason."
"Then it must be that she got tired enough of your long nose. Master, perhaps you should try to grow your nose even longer. Maybe then she will come visit just to see such a long, long, loong, loooong nose."
"… I do not think that it is my nose either, Elizabeth."
"Are you sure?"

Appearing to lose interest in her teasing, Elizabeth became silent. Igor followed. Once again, the room returned to silence, and the piano and singing played once more.

The metal lattice behind the two, as some may know, was an archaic sort of elevator door. The elevator made sounds similar to that of a running train, which overpowered the sound of music in the room. Above the lattice door was a meter resembling an analog clock which displayed the floor number; the needle continually spun in a circle. This Velvet Room was an endlessly tall, continually rising elevator. Only those that possessed certain special capabilities were recognized by Igor and welcomed in as guests.

This "special capability" is a rare ability of Persona, called the "Wild Card. " Personas are the masks that people form in order to protect their hearts from various hardships. Usually each Persona user commands a Persona that mirrors the user's will and may resemble a god or demon. The "Wild Card" is a Persona user that can wield multiple Personas, and can switch between them as if switching between masks, and whose ability increases as their heart grows.

Igor's role is to assist the Wild Card so that they may someday find "The Answer" to life. His primary work is fusing several Personas together to create a new Persona. The elevator girl Elizabeth assists Igor in this task; the book that she carries, the Persona Compendium, is proof of this. All of the various Personas that the guests (which is to say, the Wild Card) have acquired and fused are recorded in the Persona Compendium.

Elizabeth could also utilize Persona in the same way that the Wild Card can. As the Compedium’s bearer, she held power over power; or a “ruler of power.” Elizabeth is not the only ruler of power; she has an older brother and sister who share this same ability, but they are not in the Velvet Room now. Things might change, but as it stood only Igor and Elizabeth attend to the guest, a young girl.
This young girl, the Wild Card and recognized by Igor as a guest, was a second-year at Gekkoukan High School. She first visited the Velvet Room in the beginning of spring, and multiple seasons had passed since. It was now November, in winter. The girl had visited the Velvet Room on many occasions, but it seems that she would not on this day.

The real world was currently in the "Dark Hour," a peculiar time between time. The Dark Hour occurred between 11:00pm and midnight, though normal people are not aware of its existence. During this time, Gekkoukan High School transformed, becoming a mysterious tower known as Tartarus. Consisting of several hundred labyrinthine floors, Tartarus was the lair of monstrous Shadows. The guest, alongside her fellow Persona users, performed activities in service of the Specialized Extracurricular Execution Squad, also known as SEES.

The purpose of SEES was to erase the Dark Hour from the world. Solving the mysteries of Tartarus, the emblem of the Dark Hour, might potentially assist in this effort, so SEES would continually explore the tower. When performing these explorations, the girl would often visit the Velvet Room via a door in Tartarus's lobby; only the Wild Card could see this door.

Igor and Elizabeth were able to sense people on the other side of the door, but this evening they could sense no one. They sensed something else— outside of Tartarus, in a separate place, was an extraordinarily powerful surge of power.

Without turning to her, Igor speaks. "Can you sense it, Elizabeth?"
"Of course. It would be difficult not to."
"This power… What do you think of it?" he asked in a probing manner. Elizabeth, eyes half-closed, answered without expression.
"It resembles the Reaper, the avatar of death… However, it’s not quite the same. If the Reaper were a kitten, this would be a tiger. It may be silly to say, but the difference is greater than heaven and earth itself."

The Reaper is the strongest of the Shadows that roam Tartarus, with power that outclasses that of even SEES’ combined efforts. However, comparing this power to the Reaper is a foolish endeavor. Its power is entirely beyond comparison. This situation was nothing short of—
"Unbelievable!!! It is… unbelievable." Elizabeth said in a polite tone, but only after her jest. Igor let out a satisfied murmur.

"In that case, I have another question. Who do you believe to be fighting this power?" After Igor said this, Elizabeth could sense another, in the middle of battle. This power, though admirable in its own right, paled in comparison. Elizabeth recognized it easily.

"This power… is Palladion, if memory serves. That Persona." Palladion is the Persona of Aigis, a member of SEES. Aigis is not human, rather an anti-Shadow weapon in the form of a human, but Elizabeth did not seem to care. She didn't have any interest in her general existence.
"Ah..!" Elizabeth muttered. The stronger power increased exponentially in power within an instant, and Palladion's aura vanished. After a short moment the other power disappeared as well.
"… It seems the battle has reached a conclusion."

"With all due respect, Master, I believe it improper to call this a 'conclusion.' Palladion's user likely expected this outcome."
"In any case, its decision to fight in the first place marked the beginning of its demise.”
"’Demise?'" Suddenly, Elizabeth noticed that she was squeezing her hand that did not hold the Compendium. She usually kept both of her hands in her white gloves, but she took them off as her hands began to sweat. She felt her lungs swell in her chest.
"Is something the matter, Elizabeth?"
"I seem to have gotten worked up a bit."
"Ah. It seems that as a ruler of power, this power has made an impression on you."
"This is most certainly interesting… I apologize." Elizabeth, clutching the Persona Compendium, grabbed a handkerchief from a hidden pocket in her skirt and wiped her hand. Afterwards she put her glove back on, and said again:
"Master. May I visit Monad in order to regain my composure?"
Monad. Accessible from the entrance of Tartarus, and yet the strongest Shadows lurk in that labyrinth. Only those with strong Persona abilities can see the door to access it; not even SEES's leader was at that level. But for Elizabeth, it was a place she would go frequently. As a ruler of power, she would hunt Shadows there to improve her strengths, for reasons unknown to even her.
"Since we still have not seen the guest today, I suppose it is alright."
Elizabeth turned towards Igor and bowed. "Thank you, Master."
Elizabeth turned towards the door to Tartarus. Suddenly, an unknown figure appeared. In fact, it was two. One, a tall man with a young face, looked like a hotel doorman. The other was a youthful, beautiful woman, wearing a close-fitting suit and black stockings with high heels. She appeared to be a secretary.
The man's name is Theodore, Elizabeth's younger brother. The woman is Margaret. She is Elizabeth's older sister.
Both Theodore and Margaret are fellow Velvet Room attendants, and are both rulers of power; they both also carry Persona Compendiums, like Elizabeth.
"Elizabeth," said Margaret in her serene voice, "would I be able to come with you?"
"Sister. I would like to come along as well," Theodore added calmly.
Elizabeth replied blankly: " I think you should ask Master for permission, not me. This matter is not for me to decide. What do you say, Master?" She looked to Igor, who was looking down.
Igor looked at the two, then to Elizabeth. "You two must have felt that power as well, no? You all may go hunt Shadows until you are all satisfied."
Margaret bowed in an elegant gesture. "Thank you, Master."
"We shall be off." Theodore placed his hands at his sides and bowed deeply.
Elizabeth turned away from Igor and back towards the door. "As before, I will be gone for a while. Well, then…" Elizabeth opened the door and walked out into the entrance of Tartarus. Margaret soon followed, then finally Theodore, who closed the door behind him.

Elizabeth leisurely surveyed her surroundings. The entrance of Tartarus was covered in beautiful engravings, which filled it with a solemn energy; mysterious, even. At the center of the floor was a long staircase, at the end of which stood a door, which led to the maze of Tartarus. Tartarus was an incredibly large tower, with several hundreds of floors. The three of them did not go to this door, rather a different large door at the back of the lobby. The entrance to Monad Depths.
Elizabeth moved quickly towards the door. "Well then. “Let us indulge in the savage barbarity of battle, just the same as usual."
"Though do show some amount of discipline, Sister," added Theodore.
Elizabeth stopped walking immediately. Without turning back towards him, she asked: "… What do you mean by that?"
"I mean exactly that," he replied plainly. "Relying on your Megidolaon will only get you so far if you don’t assess your surroundings in battle. Otherwise, even you may find yourself being overrun by the weakest of Shadows."
Despite the fact that he had just called his sister foolish and reckless (which was an apt description of Elizabeth), Theodore simply smiled gently.
“My darling brother is giving me advice– I should at least pretend that I'm grateful…”
After a long silence, Elizabeth simply said "… I’ll take your advice to heart," then continued walking.
"Is something the matter, Sister?" asked Theordore, tilting his head to the side. "You seem to be out of sorts."
Margaret next to him whispered. “You will come to regret that.”
“… Did you say something?”
“… It’s nothing.” she replied coldly. She then followed behind Elizabeth.
Theodore titled his head again. “What’s really going on?” he muttered aloud, and shortly thereafter Elizabeth’s voice was heard.
“Theo, what’s taking you so long!? Come with us, quickly!!”
“Yes, I’m coming!” he answered clearly, and began to follow his sisters.

The layout of both Monad and Tartarus changes every time someone enters the door. Except for certain special areas, no floor will ever look the same twice. It is a maze of mazes. If a powerless person gets lost, unless someone saves them, they will certainly meet their end.
Given that it was created from a high school building, the tower, with its irregularly slanted walls, gave off a bizarrely unnerving feeling. There was no lighting, but strangely the area around them gave off a faint light; it only extended a few meters, however. No matter where one looks, the entrance has vanished, invariably striking fear into one’s heart.
But the rulers of power knew no fear. They walked through Monad unsuspectingly and made idle chit-chat, as if they were in a shopping mall, stopping only to annihilate the Shadows they came across. Elizabeth and Margaret walked together side-by-side, with Theodore following behind a few steps.
“Elizabeth. Has anything happened recently?”
“No, nothing special. The flow of time remains as still as ever. I often get so bored that even my boredom gets bored.”
“But you’re caring for the girl, no? It most definitely sounds like a blessing, and you say that you are bored?”
The girl. The leader of SEES. When she first visited the Velvet Room in spring, she spoke to Igor.
“There is still one more resident of this room, who unfortunately could not be present for your arrival. But I’ll make sure you two are properly introduced. Another time, perhaps.” He hid the existence of Elizabeth and the others from her at first initially. They spoke again a few weeks later, when he asked her a question. “Tell me, when you think of this person, what do you see?” It was decided that either Elizabeth or Theodore would assist Igor and the guest. The final decision was left up to the girl.
She answered to his question, “I think it’s a woman,” and so Elizabeth was chosen as assistant. If the girl had answered that it was a man, the assistant would have been Theodore.
“You’re right, Sister,” answered Theodore, “how could it be boring? She even takes you outside of the Velvet Room to visit her world.” Theodore, not allowed to be seen by the girl since he was not chosen, looked displeased with Elizabeth. Elizabeth, meanwhile, seemed quite innocent.
“That most certainly is a perk. Just thinking of our time in Iwatodai the other day is making me hungry… Ahhh, such delicious delicacies, made of the finest ingredients, and at an irresistible price too! Iwatodai is such a fantastic place…”
“Delicious delicacies?” probed Theodore.
“Cuisine so luscious, that it makes one’s cheeks fall off. One package costs a mere four hundred yen. With such a bargain, I could hardly restrain myself from buying their entire stock.”
“So good that one’s cheeks fall off, huh?” Margaret mused. “And only four hundred yen… You are certainly very lucky, Sister!” Theodore was very visibly irritated.
Elizabeth grinned. “Perhaps instead of aiming your ire at me, Theo, you would do better to curse your own bad luck for not being chosen instead of me! It was Master’s decision to entrust the girl in the selection, after all. Unless you mean to question his authority…?”
“W-well, you are right, but…” As Theodore became thoroughly disheartened, Margaret came to a realization.
She murmured to herself. “It makes your cheeks fall off… The more I think of it, the more I crave it… Perhaps I should see for myself if this food is truly so good…” She turned to Elizabeth. “You seem to be pleased even now. Is it really as delicious as you say?”
“Of course, I could hardly forget the taste. A taste so splendorous it makes one want to pass out… Words couldn’t possibly begin to describe it.”
“In that case, surely Theodore would also like to try some.”
Theodore apprehensively muttered, “I don’t think I want to eat food that would make me pass out…” The sisters both turned toward him at the same time.
“In that case,” said Margaret, “A good thwack to your right side ought to wake you.”
“And if that doesn’t work,” added Elizabeth, “I’ll thwack your left side too.”
“Well, if it’s anywhere near as good as you say, it still sounds like an experience to look forward to!” Theodore seemed much more carefree now.
But in that moment, the siblings saw something— a figure, or rather two figures, creeping toward them in the darkness, metallic clanking heard with every step. The two figures resembled traditional samurai, their armor and gauntlets white and their faces a deeper bluish-black. Though they look human, they were something else entirely. They were Tenjin Musha, high-level Shadows feared for their severe slashing techniques and their unrivaled agility and evasion.
One of the Tenjin Musha assumed a traditional sword stance, placing its hand on the hilt of its sword, which remained in its scabbard. The other, fueled by a lust to kill, jumps off the floor, moving at a speed that the human eye could barely follow, leaving white afterimages in the darkness. With a barely visible flash of the sword, the Shadow aimed its sword towards Elizabeth’s torso with the intent to cleave her in half.
Elizabeth, utterly unphased, caught the blade in her palm. The Shadow was rendered completely immobile, unable to move its sword. This was the true power of the rulers of power— power that made the highest ranking Shadows indistinguishable from cannon fodder.
Margaret caught the blade of the second Tenjin Musha. “Barely a scratch,” she said, looking to her sister, undaunted by the enemy just before her.
“It’s been a while I’ve seen battle; I’ve not been to Monad in quite some time. I guess I should return the favor and give this one a thorough punishment.” And just as she promised, Elizabeth’s Persona Compendium leaves her hands and floats midair, pages spread open. An item floats in the center— a “Persona card,” used for summoning and changing Personas at will.
Elizabeth had nine main Personas that she used in battle: Surt, Jack Frost, Thor, Cu Chulainn, Metatron, Alice, Nebiros, Masakado, and Pixie. She released the sword and put the card in front of her into play. Her heart took the form of a Lightning-focused Persona: a god of Norse mythology, Thor.
The Tenjin Musha tried to run, but escape was futile. A rugged man in a white cloak appeared, holding the hammer Mjolnir, one of the strongest weapons in Norse mythology.
“This should do nicely.”
And in that moment, Thor waved his hammer. From the heavens, a roaring thunder struck one of the Tenjin Musha, creating a powerful electric discharge and leaving a burnt smell. The dust finally cleared, leaving Elizabeth and Margaret completely unharmed. Weak to electricity, the Tenjin Musha falls to one knee, unable to move.
Thor then vanished. Once a Persona has performed its command, the Persona’s soul once again returns the heart of its wielder. Looking down at the Tenjin Musha with contempt, Elizabeth spoke. “How unsightly.”
“Well then, I shall deliver the finishing blow!” Margaret opened her Persona Compendium. Unlike her sister, multiple cards came out of her Compendium, from which Margaret chose one. The Persona cards shattered into light again and the card began to take form, just the same as Elizabeth; this time, the power of Margaret's soul manifested itself as Yoshitsune, a famed, powerful warrior of the Minamoto clan. He is equipped similar to the Tenjin Musha, though he wears red armor and carries one sword in each hand.
“This will end it!” And with that command, Yoshitsune swung both his swords. His blades created a flurry of slashes in the air. In an instant, the two Tenjin Musha were torn to pieces. Their necks, their arms, their legs— everything was finely shredded without exception. The Tenjin Musha that were feared for their fast slashes met an end to just that. A truly humiliating defeat.
The finely diced remains of the Tenjin Musha turned into a dark light, which quickly dissipated into the air. Theodore clapped, keeping his Compendium under his arm. “That was impressive, sisters! Just as I would expect from the both of you.”
Margaret silently closed her Persona Compendium. She had no words to return to her brother. However, Elizabeth spoke coldly, without even facing her brother standing behind her. “Hm? Our younger brother patronizing us with such false flattery? And so boldly, too. If so, as much as I would prefer for it not to, this truly may become a place of tragedy, and not just for the Shadows…”
“I assure you, they were honest compliments, Sisters,” Theodore argued back, distressed. Margaret sighs slightly before speaking.
“They were rather weak words of praise. Try studying up on it a bit more, Theo.”
“Y-Yes… Understood, Sister…”
Looking away from the downtrodden Theodore, Elizabeth steps forward. “Good grief! Well then, I believe it best for us to take out all this pent-up frustration on the rest of the Shadows! Shall we?

Monad Depths was a labyrinth consisting of ten floors. When moving to the floor above, the stairs beneath disappeared, meaning that the only way to go back to the entrance of Tartarus was to use the transporter located at the top; however this floor was completely devoid of Shadows. With no reason to go back, Elizabeth and her siblings remained on the ninth floor. The siblings hunted and erased countless Shadows, as they never stopped appearing. In Tartarus, Shadows appeared after only a few steps, so there was no need to worry about running out of prey to feast upon.
Shadows are formed from the negative aspects of humans’ souls; a ‘stagnation’ that could occur in any person. Therefore, as long as humans exist, Shadows would continue to exist as well. Elizabeth knew this well. However, SEES, attempting to erase Tartarus and the Dark Hour, remained unaware that it was a truly hopeless endeavor.
Nevertheless, what kind of answer will the girl leading them come to?
Elizabeth saw her in her mind— a bright, laughing girl with maroon hair, red eyes full of hope. The last thing that Elizabeth wanted to see were those same eyes overtaken with such despair.
“Dear me. What’s with me, feeling so sentimental all of a sudden…” Elizabeth said with a solemn face.
Theodore caught a whisper of her words… “Did you say you were feeling… sentimental, Sister?”
“… Megidolaon!” Elizabeth summoned a Persona without warning, a Pixie. It took the form of a female fairy with insect-like wings on her back that she used to fly. A vicious display of power completely unbecoming of such an unimposing creature occurred directly above Theodore. A tremendous golden aura exploded with overwhelming pressure that shook the earth beneath it.
“S-Sister!! What are you doi—!?” Theodore’s screams were washed out by a torrent of golden flames. It was the strongest form of Megido, making it a truly Almighty attack. In addition to Pixie, Elizabeth’s Masakado could also use Megidolaon. When used by Masakado, it was somehow even more powerful.
As a ruler of power, Theodore would never be killed by something like this. But once the golden flames dissipated, Theodore, burnt by the flames, collapsed face first onto the floor. Elizabeth turns her gaze forward, knowing that he would soon be regaining consciousness. “Dear me, this child never learns…”
Suddenly, Margaret stiffened her brows. “It’s coming. Over there.”
“I know.”
The sounds of metal chains could be heard from the end of the passage. Within the pitch-black darkness was a single imposing Shadow, suspended in the air. This being wore a black robe adorned with gold buttons, and was covered in blood. It had a bone-white mask, and a long-barreled revolver in each hand.
“At last, it shows itself.”
“It’s been a while since the last time we’ve fought him.”
The Reaper.
Immediately, Elizabeth and Margaret cast Megidolaon upon the enemy. Just one from either of them would be enough to kill other Shadows in an instant, but the Reaper was not so simple.
Margaret spoke sadistically. “We made the first move. Now please, entertain us.”
Margaret and Elizabeth stood side by side, and opposed to them was the Reaper, swaying unstably with both guns raised. Elizabeth knew what was coming.
“Oh, so soon?”
It was an unexpected choice for a first attack, though Elizabeth was slightly impressed by it. Margaret squinted her eyes slightly; Theodore’s were still spinning. Nobody was ready for the Reaper to open with an attack of this caliber.
Aminging its revolvers towards the ceiling, the Reaper pulls the guns’ triggers, and alongside a roaring howl, a small golden ball of light floated towards the sky. Megidolaon. It burst into a golden sea of flames and threatened to swallow Elizabeth and Margaret whole, claiming their lives. The flames danced loudly, then disappeared leaving only its heat behind.
Elizabeth speaks mockingly, “I guess even a Megidolaon isn’t very dangerous, coming from a foe like him.”
And Margaret follows suit. “How disappointing.”
Both of the sisters were completely unscathed. “Well, I believe that that’s quite enough.” Elizabeth took her chance to act, opening her Persona Compendium.
Having been woken up by the blast from a moment ago, Theodore's bewildered voice echoed through the room. “W- What's going on?!” He surveyed the room and assessed his surroundings; “Ah— The Reaper?!” He immediately opened his Compendium. Like Elizabeth, he also spawned a single Persona card. Elizabeth and Margaret, having sensed Theodore's intentions, moved out of the way, giving Theodore behind them room to attack.
“Burn to ash!!” Theodore summoned the archangel messenger Persona, Uriel. Outfitted in red, he spread the white-feathered wings on his back and demonstrated his power. A crimson torrent of flames blew between Margaret and Elizabeth— Maragidyne, an extremely potent fire-based spell that contains the power to turn several Shadows to ash. The Reaper’s seared body contorts.
“You’re not even worth our time.” With a sigh, Elizabeth opened her Compendium, summoning Loki. The Persona took the form of a man with bat wings. Just like her Thor, this Persona is another Norse God. Befitting of such a being, he cast the most powerful level of ice magic, Niflheim.
The still-burning Reaper was frozen completely solid. Elizabeth casually walked up to the ice sculpture, and gave it a blunt hit. Though the blow appeared to be very casual and weak, countless cracks ran through the ice. Substances that are heated then frozen rapidly become fragile, and the same was true for this Shadow; the Reaper shattered and crumbled into chunks of ice, its remains dissolving completely shortly after.
One bloody button lay on the floor; on occasion, a felled Shadow may leave behind a piece of its body or equipment. Just as the Reaper did, one can hunt Shadows in Tartarus for various items as well. Elizabeth requested this same item from the leader of SEES, the young girl that she is well acquainted with. However, there were more pressing matters to deal with.
“Theo!” Elizabeth called her brother's name, while turning to face him. It seems that Theodore's troubles were still ongoing. “That attack just now. Just what made you want to get involved?”
“H-huh? That? I- I didn’t think that that would be a big deal, Sister.”
Elizabeth cast her gaze upon her sister. “What do you think? Give me your honest thoughts.”
However, Margaret responded in an uninterested manner. “Only Theo knows. There’s no point in giving my perspective on the matter.”
“Yes, that’s only natural.” Theodore is yet again struck with Elizabeth’s gaze. “Now, Theo, please don’t be afraid to tell me what you think? Spit it out!”
“T-That’s… because… This is completely absurd—”
“Are you asking for another Megidolaon?”

Four. Four Megidolaons was what it took to get Theodore to consider Elizabeth’s question. The two older sisters left Monad, whilst hunting more Shadows on the way. Theodore was left on his own so he could give further thought on that question.
“Goodness, those two are awfully unladylike— they have zero modesty at all. This could become a problem…” Having been subjected to Elizabeth’s unreasonable treatment, Theodore was left completely alone. He had defeated countless Shadows without so much as breaking a sweat. As a ruler of power, Theodore was naturally no less capable than his sisters in battle.
“It’s not like I’m particularly weak or anything… But why am I always falling behind my sisters?” he pondered. No matter how much thought he put into it, an answer failed to come to him.
Theodore sighed. “This is just becoming more and more depressing the more I think about it…” Even hunting Shadows was becoming hollow to him.
Theodore made his way to the top floor's teleporter, intending to return to the Velvet Room. However, on the way, he caught a glimpse of a small Shadow through the corner of his eye. It seemed that it was running off to a dead end at the intersection of the hallways.
“What the…” What’s a low-level Shadow like this doing here? Theodore’s curiosity was piqued; he followed the Shadow to the dead end. Something small and black, about the size of his palm, lay in the corner, quivering. It seemed to be scared. He approached it and crouched down.
“It seems to be a Maya. But it's incredibly small…”
Mayas are a type of Shadow from Tartarus; the weakest kind are called Cowardly Mayas, and the strongest are called Devious Mayas. When they reach their highest level, they can come to be quite fearsome opponents; their slime-like appearance is deceiving, making it easy to believe that they are weaker than they truly are.
Theodore picked up the Shadow, using his palm to scoop it up. He could feel the Shadows trembling in his palm. “Well, aren’t you cute? It’s okay, there’s no need to be scared.”
Something was different about this Shadow from the hostile ones: Theodore could sense it. It shook and turned around in Theodore's palm. A white mask only about the size of a thumb looked up at Theodore. A Shadow’s mask is their core, and the same seems to be true for this Shadow as well. Its mask was finely entwined in its black coal tar-like body. It stretched its neck, and its fine chains swayed alongside it.
Theodore brought his index finger closer to the mask. For a moment it retracts its neck back into Theodore's fingers, clearly afraid; then the Shadow stretches its neck back out. It drew its mask closer to Theodore's finger, like a puppy investigating a stranger.
So cute! That was what came to Theodore's mind. But he was also worried about whether this Shadow would be able to survive a harsh environment like Monad. If a strong Shadow were to discover it, its fate would be sealed. Theodore thought back to the button that he picked up from the Reaper.
“That’s right! I’ll just attach this button to you. When the other Shadows feel the strong presence that’s being emitted from it, they’ll know to stay away. It’s like some sort of repellant spray… though I guess this is a bit different from that… Anyway.”
Just when Theodore was thinking about how to go about attaching it, the Shadow stretched out its neck and stole the button that he had pinched in his hand.
“Huh?” Theodore said with startled eyes. The Shadow began to quake and expand in size. “Did… did it just eat the button? I see, I guess it’s only natural that Shadows would feast on one another's fragments like this. What a fascinating discovery!”
The long-necked Shadow stared at Theodore, whose curiosity was thoroughly satisfied, shaking as if to demand even more nourishment. “This sure is a pickle… I don’t have any other items on me, and no other Shadows here have dropped any… Oh, I know! The next time that I’m in Tartarus hunting Shadows, I’ll be sure to bring you any scraps that I find… Wow, I’m really saying all of this to a Shadow, huh…”Theodore unintentionally gives off a calmed smile, the one feeling that came to him when seeing a Shadow like this. It was natural.
Cute.
Theodore gave a brief sigh, then spoke again. “Anyway, humans sometimes keep pets that they pour their love and affection into. It seems that pets have the power to heal human hearts… very well then! I think that I’ll keep this Shadow as my own pet from now on. “
Satisfied with his idea, Theodore hopped up onto his feet. He was about to leave, but his feet immediately stopped in their tracks. “Maybe it would be best if I kept this a secret from my sisters. Especially Elizabeth. She hunts Shadows for rare items as a hobby, after all. This Shadow just may end up being a contributor to Elizabeth's collection case… It would be safer not to take it home. It can’t be helped.” Theodore begrudgingly put the Shadow back down on the floor beneath his feet.
“Okay! Whenever I have the time, I'll bring you other Shadows’ items as food for you. Make sure to hide in the dark as much as possible to avoid being hunted by the other Shadows. And whatever you do, if you encounter a woman dressed in blue, stay away from her at all costs!” Naturally, if this Shadow were to have an unfortunate encounter with the sisters, it would surely and swiftly meet its demise. Though regardless of whether it understood his words or not, all the Shadow could muster as a response was a tilt of its head.
Theodore reluctantly tried to leave the Shadow, but yet again his feet stopped, and he returned back to it. “Right, you don’t have a name, do you?” Arms folded; Theodore put his head to work, trying to think of a popular pet name used by humans. “Pochi. I’ll call you Pochi. Understand? From now on, your name is Pochi.”
“… PO… CHI…” This tiny Shadow can speak? Despite its appearance, this Shadow seems to be quite intelligent.
“What?” Theodore's eyes widened and returned to Pochi. Putting it in his palm again, he brought it closer to his face. “Say that again, Pochi!” However, no words came. Pochi just sat in Theodore’s hand, swaying its body side to side.
Theodore thought he might have been hearing things. Regardless, he knew that he felt an honest desire to protect this fragile Shadow. “Is this… a pet owner's love?” Emotionally moved, Theodore bowed his head to the constantly wobbling Pochi.
“Well then, please do take care.” Pochi’s tiny white mask emitted a bizarre glow, though Theodore failed to notice it…

Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue - Chapter 1

2022-09-06T01:31:44Z

NicoNicoNicotine: Replaced content with "=== '''CONTENTS''' === Written by Kenichi Fujiwara Illustrations by Shigenori Soejima '''''Synopsis''''' A place where Persona users frequent. In a space betwe..."

=== '''CONTENTS''' ===

Written by Kenichi Fujiwara

Illustrations by Shigenori Soejima

'''''Synopsis'''''

A place where Persona users frequent. In a space between dream and reality, mind and matter. The name of the room’s master is Igor. Only those who are approved by him may enter. And he has selected “her,” a young girl. Elizabeth begins to develop a friendship with her. This novelization of Persona 3 Portable tells the story of the Velvet Room's inhabitants, featuring its elevator girl Elizabeth as the protagonist, as well as her siblings Theodore and Margaret, and their master Igor.

'''''TARTARUS'''''

A mysterious tower that suddenly forms from Gekkoukan High School every night during the Dark Hour. Towering far above the sky, its labyrinthine interior is infested with Shadows.

'''''THE DARK HOUR'''''

An hour that occurs after midnight that most people do not know about. While many cannot even perceive the Dark Hour, those who have unique aptitude are able to move freely during it. Those who don’t have this ability are turned into objects resembling caskets. Unable to see, hear, or feel, they remember nothing of what happens.

'''''THE VELVET ROOM'''''

A place where Persona users can visit, in a space between dream and reality, mind and matter. No one else is able to enter. The form it takes depends on those who visit. The room’s master is named Igor. He has three assistants, who are siblings: Elizabeth, Margaret, and Theodore.

Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue

2022-09-06T01:28:45Z

NicoNicoNicotine: Created page with " {{Status|Active}} thumb Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue is a Persona 3 Novel written by Kenichi Fujiwara and illustrated..."

{{Status|Active}}

[[File:Persona 3 Portable-Velvet Blue cover.webp|thumb]]

Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue is a Persona 3 Novel written by Kenichi Fujiwara and illustrated by Shigenori Soejima. It was published by Enterbrain on February 27th, 2010 and was 253 pages long.

==Story Synopsis==
The Velvet Room. A place where Persona users frequent. In a space between dream and reality, mind and matter. The name of the room’s master is Igor. Only those who are approved by him may enter. And he has selected “her,” a young girl. Elizabeth begins to develop a friendship with her. This novelization of Persona 3 Portable tells the story of the Velvet Room's inhabitants, featuring its elevator girl Elizabeth as the protagonist, as well as her siblings Theodore and Margaret, and their master Igor.

==Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue by Kenichi Fujiwara==
[[Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue - Contents]]

[[Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue - Chapter 1]]


::*[]

{| class="collapsible open" style="text-align:left; margin:5px 20px clear:both; font-size:100%; background:transparent; width:100%;"
! style="background:#66CCFF;" align="center"| ''''''
|-
|

==Material Original==
[ ]

==Equipe do Projeto==

:* [[User: |]]

===Tradutores===
:* [[User: |]]

===Editores===

:* [[User: |]]

== Resumo da Série ==

[[Category:Light novel (Brazilian Portuguese)]]
[[Category:Brazilian Portuguese]]

[[Category:Gênero -  ]]

Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue - Contents

2022-09-06T01:27:42Z

NicoNicoNicotine: Created page with "=== '''CONTENTS''' === Written by Kenichi Fujiwara Illustrations by Shigenori Soejima '''''Synopsis''''' A place where Persona users frequent. In a space between d..."

Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue - Chapter 1

2022-09-06T01:23:21Z

NicoNicoNicotine:

I: The Residents of the Velvet Room

The melody of a piano and a woman’s song permeated the dimly lit room. Every key played by a shapeless performer, every note sung by a formless songstress, created a sorrowful melody that would pierce the very soul of all who would listen. But though these performers could not be seen, they were most certainly there in that room.
Most humans don't know about this bizarre blue room, a room that seemingly defied all logic. Several doors were lined up along the walls, though they led nowhere, as they stood directly on the floor. Besides a wall made of a metal lattice at the back, the room was entirely covered in a beguiling blue velvet. At the center of the room sat a single round table and an antique chair; the tablecloth was made of the same deep velvet.
In the chair sat an old, bald, tuxedoed man with a nose like a fairytale witch’s. Behind him stood a woman who appeared to be in her mid-teens, wearing a sleeveless blue dress and carrying an old dictionary-like tome under her arm.
The long-nosed man's name is Igor, the master of this Velvet Room.
The Velvet Room. The space between dream and reality, mind and matter. Those who enter are fated to discover their true selves and pursue their destinies.
"It appears that there will be no visitors this evening," said Igor in a hoarse, oddly high voice. He stared forward with such intensity, his eyes seemingly struggled to stay in their sockets.
"It appears so, Master. Perhaps she was scared away by your bulbous eyes," said the woman in the blue dress, in a peculiarly accented manner. She had silver hair, gold eyes, and pale, fair skin. Her beauty was nothing short of otherworldly; however, her face lacked expression.
This woman's name is Elizabeth. She follows Igor's commands as the Room's elevator girl. Her manner of speaking is easy to hear and understand, even in an elevator full of guests. It is truly old-fashioned for an elevator girl to make announcements. Elizabeth's words may seem terse, but Igor seems not to mind; he appears to have gotten used to his attendant's discourteous words.
"I do not believe my eyes to be the reason."
"Then it must be that she got tired enough of your long nose. Master, perhaps you should try to grow your nose even longer. Maybe then she will come visit just to see such a long, long, loong, loooong nose."
"… I do not think that it is my nose either, Elizabeth."
"Are you sure?"
Appearing to lose interest in her teasing, Elizabeth became silent. Igor followed. Once again, the room returned to silence, and the piano and singing played once more.
The metal lattice behind the two, as some may know, was an archaic sort of elevator door. The elevator made sounds similar to that of a running train, which overpowered the sound of music in the room. Above the lattice door was a meter resembling an analog clock which displayed the floor number; the needle continually spun in a circle. This Velvet Room was an endlessly tall, continually rising elevator. Only those that possessed certain special capabilities were recognized by Igor and welcomed in as guests.
This "special capability" is a rare ability of Persona, called the "Wild Card. " Personas are the masks that people form in order to protect their hearts from various hardships. Usually each Persona user commands a Persona that mirrors the user's will and may resemble a god or demon. The "Wild Card" is a Persona user that can wield multiple Personas, and can switch between them as if switching between masks, and whose ability increases as their heart grows.
Igor's role is to assist the Wild Card so that they may someday find "The Answer" to life. His primary work is fusing several Personas together to create a new Persona. The elevator girl Elizabeth assists Igor in this task; the book that she carries, the Persona Compendium, is proof of this. All of the various Personas that the guests (which is to say, the Wild Card) have acquired and fused are recorded in the Persona Compendium.
Elizabeth could also utilize Persona in the same way that the Wild Card can. As the Compedium’s bearer, she held power over power; or a “ruler of power.” Elizabeth is not the only ruler of power; she has an older brother and sister who share this same ability, but they are not in the Velvet Room now. Things might change, but as it stood only Igor and Elizabeth attend to the guest, a young girl.
This young girl, the Wild Card and recognized by Igor as a guest, was a second-year at Gekkoukan High School. She first visited the Velvet Room in the beginning of spring, and multiple seasons had passed since. It was now November, in winter. The girl had visited the Velvet Room on many occasions, but it seems that she would not on this day.
The real world was currently in the "Dark Hour," a peculiar time between time. The Dark Hour occurred between 11:00pm and midnight, though normal people are not aware of its existence. During this time, Gekkoukan High School transformed, becoming a mysterious tower known as Tartarus. Consisting of several hundred labyrinthine floors, Tartarus was the lair of monstrous Shadows. The guest, alongside her fellow Persona users, performed activities in service of the Specialized Extracurricular Execution Squad, also known as SEES.
The purpose of SEES was to erase the Dark Hour from the world. Solving the mysteries of Tartarus, the emblem of the Dark Hour, might potentially assist in this effort, so SEES would continually explore the tower. When performing these explorations, the girl would often visit the Velvet Room via a door in Tartarus's lobby; only the Wild Card could see this door.
Igor and Elizabeth were able to sense people on the other side of the door, but this evening they could sense no one. They sensed something else— outside of Tartarus, in a separate place, was an extraordinarily powerful surge of power.
Without turning to her, Igor speaks. "Can you sense it, Elizabeth?"
"Of course. It would be difficult not to."
"This power… What do you think of it?" he asked in a probing manner. Elizabeth, eyes half-closed, answered without expression.
"It resembles the Reaper, the avatar of death… However, it’s not quite the same. If the Reaper were a kitten, this would be a tiger. It may be silly to say, but the difference is greater than heaven and earth itself."
The Reaper is the strongest of the Shadows that roam Tartarus, with power that outclasses that of even SEES’ combined efforts. However, comparing this power to the Reaper is a foolish endeavor. Its power is entirely beyond comparison. This situation was nothing short of—
"Unbelievable!!! It is… unbelievable." Elizabeth said in a polite tone, but only after her jest. Igor let out a satisfied murmur.
"In that case, I have another question. Who do you believe to be fighting this power?" After Igor said this, Elizabeth could sense another, in the middle of battle. This power, though admirable in its own right, paled in comparison. Elizabeth recognized it easily.
"This power… is Palladion, if memory serves. That Persona." Palladion is the Persona of Aigis, a member of SEES. Aigis is not human, rather an anti-Shadow weapon in the form of a human, but Elizabeth did not seem to care. She didn't have any interest in her general existence.
"Ah..!" Elizabeth muttered. The stronger power increased exponentially in power within an instant, and Palladion's aura vanished. After a short moment the other power disappeared as well.
"… It seems the battle has reached a conclusion."
"With all due respect, Master, I believe it improper to call this a 'conclusion.' Palladion's user likely expected this outcome."
"In any case, its decision to fight in the first place marked the beginning of its demise.”
"’Demise?'" Suddenly, Elizabeth noticed that she was squeezing her hand that did not hold the Compendium. She usually kept both of her hands in her white gloves, but she took them off as her hands began to sweat. She felt her lungs swell in her chest.
"Is something the matter, Elizabeth?"
"I seem to have gotten worked up a bit."
"Ah. It seems that as a ruler of power, this power has made an impression on you."
"This is most certainly interesting… I apologize." Elizabeth, clutching the Persona Compendium, grabbed a handkerchief from a hidden pocket in her skirt and wiped her hand. Afterwards she put her glove back on, and said again:
"Master. May I visit Monad in order to regain my composure?"
Monad. Accessible from the entrance of Tartarus, and yet the strongest Shadows lurk in that labyrinth. Only those with strong Persona abilities can see the door to access it; not even SEES's leader was at that level. But for Elizabeth, it was a place she would go frequently. As a ruler of power, she would hunt Shadows there to improve her strengths, for reasons unknown to even her.
"Since we still have not seen the guest today, I suppose it is alright."
Elizabeth turned towards Igor and bowed. "Thank you, Master."
Elizabeth turned towards the door to Tartarus. Suddenly, an unknown figure appeared. In fact, it was two. One, a tall man with a young face, looked like a hotel doorman. The other was a youthful, beautiful woman, wearing a close-fitting suit and black stockings with high heels. She appeared to be a secretary.
The man's name is Theodore, Elizabeth's younger brother. The woman is Margaret. She is Elizabeth's older sister.
Both Theodore and Margaret are fellow Velvet Room attendants, and are both rulers of power; they both also carry Persona Compendiums, like Elizabeth.
"Elizabeth," said Margaret in her serene voice, "would I be able to come with you?"
"Sister. I would like to come along as well," Theodore added calmly.
Elizabeth replied blankly: " I think you should ask Master for permission, not me. This matter is not for me to decide. What do you say, Master?" She looked to Igor, who was looking down.
Igor looked at the two, then to Elizabeth. "You two must have felt that power as well, no? You all may go hunt Shadows until you are all satisfied."
Margaret bowed in an elegant gesture. "Thank you, Master."
"We shall be off." Theodore placed his hands at his sides and bowed deeply.
Elizabeth turned away from Igor and back towards the door. "As before, I will be gone for a while. Well, then…" Elizabeth opened the door and walked out into the entrance of Tartarus. Margaret soon followed, then finally Theodore, who closed the door behind him.

Elizabeth leisurely surveyed her surroundings. The entrance of Tartarus was covered in beautiful engravings, which filled it with a solemn energy; mysterious, even. At the center of the floor was a long staircase, at the end of which stood a door, which led to the maze of Tartarus. Tartarus was an incredibly large tower, with several hundreds of floors. The three of them did not go to this door, rather a different large door at the back of the lobby. The entrance to Monad Depths.
Elizabeth moved quickly towards the door. "Well then. “Let us indulge in the savage barbarity of battle, just the same as usual."
"Though do show some amount of discipline, Sister," added Theodore.
Elizabeth stopped walking immediately. Without turning back towards him, she asked: "… What do you mean by that?"
"I mean exactly that," he replied plainly. "Relying on your Megidolaon will only get you so far if you don’t assess your surroundings in battle. Otherwise, even you may find yourself being overrun by the weakest of Shadows."
Despite the fact that he had just called his sister foolish and reckless (which was an apt description of Elizabeth), Theodore simply smiled gently.
“My darling brother is giving me advice– I should at least pretend that I'm grateful…”
After a long silence, Elizabeth simply said "… I’ll take your advice to heart," then continued walking.
"Is something the matter, Sister?" asked Theordore, tilting his head to the side. "You seem to be out of sorts."
Margaret next to him whispered. “You will come to regret that.”
“… Did you say something?”
“… It’s nothing.” she replied coldly. She then followed behind Elizabeth.
Theodore titled his head again. “What’s really going on?” he muttered aloud, and shortly thereafter Elizabeth’s voice was heard.
“Theo, what’s taking you so long!? Come with us, quickly!!”
“Yes, I’m coming!” he answered clearly, and began to follow his sisters.

The layout of both Monad and Tartarus changes every time someone enters the door. Except for certain special areas, no floor will ever look the same twice. It is a maze of mazes. If a powerless person gets lost, unless someone saves them, they will certainly meet their end.
Given that it was created from a high school building, the tower, with its irregularly slanted walls, gave off a bizarrely unnerving feeling. There was no lighting, but strangely the area around them gave off a faint light; it only extended a few meters, however. No matter where one looks, the entrance has vanished, invariably striking fear into one’s heart.
But the rulers of power knew no fear. They walked through Monad unsuspectingly and made idle chit-chat, as if they were in a shopping mall, stopping only to annihilate the Shadows they came across. Elizabeth and Margaret walked together side-by-side, with Theodore following behind a few steps.
“Elizabeth. Has anything happened recently?”
“No, nothing special. The flow of time remains as still as ever. I often get so bored that even my boredom gets bored.”
“But you’re caring for the girl, no? It most definitely sounds like a blessing, and you say that you are bored?”
The girl. The leader of SEES. When she first visited the Velvet Room in spring, she spoke to Igor.
“There is still one more resident of this room, who unfortunately could not be present for your arrival. But I’ll make sure you two are properly introduced. Another time, perhaps.” He hid the existence of Elizabeth and the others from her at first initially. They spoke again a few weeks later, when he asked her a question. “Tell me, when you think of this person, what do you see?” It was decided that either Elizabeth or Theodore would assist Igor and the guest. The final decision was left up to the girl.
She answered to his question, “I think it’s a woman,” and so Elizabeth was chosen as assistant. If the girl had answered that it was a man, the assistant would have been Theodore.
“You’re right, Sister,” answered Theodore, “how could it be boring? She even takes you outside of the Velvet Room to visit her world.” Theodore, not allowed to be seen by the girl since he was not chosen, looked displeased with Elizabeth. Elizabeth, meanwhile, seemed quite innocent.
“That most certainly is a perk. Just thinking of our time in Iwatodai the other day is making me hungry… Ahhh, such delicious delicacies, made of the finest ingredients, and at an irresistible price too! Iwatodai is such a fantastic place…”
“Delicious delicacies?” probed Theodore.
“Cuisine so luscious, that it makes one’s cheeks fall off. One package costs a mere four hundred yen. With such a bargain, I could hardly restrain myself from buying their entire stock.”
“So good that one’s cheeks fall off, huh?” Margaret mused. “And only four hundred yen… You are certainly very lucky, Sister!” Theodore was very visibly irritated.
Elizabeth grinned. “Perhaps instead of aiming your ire at me, Theo, you would do better to curse your own bad luck for not being chosen instead of me! It was Master’s decision to entrust the girl in the selection, after all. Unless you mean to question his authority…?”
“W-well, you are right, but…” As Theodore became thoroughly disheartened, Margaret came to a realization.
She murmured to herself. “It makes your cheeks fall off… The more I think of it, the more I crave it… Perhaps I should see for myself if this food is truly so good…” She turned to Elizabeth. “You seem to be pleased even now. Is it really as delicious as you say?”
“Of course, I could hardly forget the taste. A taste so splendorous it makes one want to pass out… Words couldn’t possibly begin to describe it.”
“In that case, surely Theodore would also like to try some.”
Theodore apprehensively muttered, “I don’t think I want to eat food that would make me pass out…” The sisters both turned toward him at the same time.
“In that case,” said Margaret, “A good thwack to your right side ought to wake you.”
“And if that doesn’t work,” added Elizabeth, “I’ll thwack your left side too.”
“Well, if it’s anywhere near as good as you say, it still sounds like an experience to look forward to!” Theodore seemed much more carefree now.
But in that moment, the siblings saw something— a figure, or rather two figures, creeping toward them in the darkness, metallic clanking heard with every step. The two figures resembled traditional samurai, their armor and gauntlets white and their faces a deeper bluish-black. Though they look human, they were something else entirely. They were Tenjin Musha, high-level Shadows feared for their severe slashing techniques and their unrivaled agility and evasion.
One of the Tenjin Musha assumed a traditional sword stance, placing its hand on the hilt of its sword, which remained in its scabbard. The other, fueled by a lust to kill, jumps off the floor, moving at a speed that the human eye could barely follow, leaving white afterimages in the darkness. With a barely visible flash of the sword, the Shadow aimed its sword towards Elizabeth’s torso with the intent to cleave her in half.
Elizabeth, utterly unphased, caught the blade in her palm. The Shadow was rendered completely immobile, unable to move its sword. This was the true power of the rulers of power— power that made the highest ranking Shadows indistinguishable from cannon fodder.
Margaret caught the blade of the second Tenjin Musha. “Barely a scratch,” she said, looking to her sister, undaunted by the enemy just before her.
“It’s been a while I’ve seen battle; I’ve not been to Monad in quite some time. I guess I should return the favor and give this one a thorough punishment.” And just as she promised, Elizabeth’s Persona Compendium leaves her hands and floats midair, pages spread open. An item floats in the center— a “Persona card,” used for summoning and changing Personas at will.
Elizabeth had nine main Personas that she used in battle: Surt, Jack Frost, Thor, Cu Chulainn, Metatron, Alice, Nebiros, Masakado, and Pixie. She released the sword and put the card in front of her into play. Her heart took the form of a Lightning-focused Persona: a god of Norse mythology, Thor.
The Tenjin Musha tried to run, but escape was futile. A rugged man in a white cloak appeared, holding the hammer Mjolnir, one of the strongest weapons in Norse mythology.
“This should do nicely.”
And in that moment, Thor waved his hammer. From the heavens, a roaring thunder struck one of the Tenjin Musha, creating a powerful electric discharge and leaving a burnt smell. The dust finally cleared, leaving Elizabeth and Margaret completely unharmed. Weak to electricity, the Tenjin Musha falls to one knee, unable to move.
Thor then vanished. Once a Persona has performed its command, the Persona’s soul once again returns the heart of its wielder. Looking down at the Tenjin Musha with contempt, Elizabeth spoke. “How unsightly.”
“Well then, I shall deliver the finishing blow!” Margaret opened her Persona Compendium. Unlike her sister, multiple cards came out of her Compendium, from which Margaret chose one. The Persona cards shattered into light again and the card began to take form, just the same as Elizabeth; this time, the power of Margaret's soul manifested itself as Yoshitsune, a famed, powerful warrior of the Minamoto clan. He is equipped similar to the Tenjin Musha, though he wears red armor and carries one sword in each hand.
“This will end it!” And with that command, Yoshitsune swung both his swords. His blades created a flurry of slashes in the air. In an instant, the two Tenjin Musha were torn to pieces. Their necks, their arms, their legs— everything was finely shredded without exception. The Tenjin Musha that were feared for their fast slashes met an end to just that. A truly humiliating defeat.
The finely diced remains of the Tenjin Musha turned into a dark light, which quickly dissipated into the air. Theodore clapped, keeping his Compendium under his arm. “That was impressive, sisters! Just as I would expect from the both of you.”
Margaret silently closed her Persona Compendium. She had no words to return to her brother. However, Elizabeth spoke coldly, without even facing her brother standing behind her. “Hm? Our younger brother patronizing us with such false flattery? And so boldly, too. If so, as much as I would prefer for it not to, this truly may become a place of tragedy, and not just for the Shadows…”
“I assure you, they were honest compliments, Sisters,” Theodore argued back, distressed. Margaret sighs slightly before speaking.
“They were rather weak words of praise. Try studying up on it a bit more, Theo.”
“Y-Yes… Understood, Sister…”
Looking away from the downtrodden Theodore, Elizabeth steps forward. “Good grief! Well then, I believe it best for us to take out all this pent-up frustration on the rest of the Shadows! Shall we?

Monad Depths was a labyrinth consisting of ten floors. When moving to the floor above, the stairs beneath disappeared, meaning that the only way to go back to the entrance of Tartarus was to use the transporter located at the top; however this floor was completely devoid of Shadows. With no reason to go back, Elizabeth and her siblings remained on the ninth floor. The siblings hunted and erased countless Shadows, as they never stopped appearing. In Tartarus, Shadows appeared after only a few steps, so there was no need to worry about running out of prey to feast upon.
Shadows are formed from the negative aspects of humans’ souls; a ‘stagnation’ that could occur in any person. Therefore, as long as humans exist, Shadows would continue to exist as well. Elizabeth knew this well. However, SEES, attempting to erase Tartarus and the Dark Hour, remained unaware that it was a truly hopeless endeavor.
Nevertheless, what kind of answer will the girl leading them come to?
Elizabeth saw her in her mind— a bright, laughing girl with maroon hair, red eyes full of hope. The last thing that Elizabeth wanted to see were those same eyes overtaken with such despair.
“Dear me. What’s with me, feeling so sentimental all of a sudden…” Elizabeth said with a solemn face.
Theodore caught a whisper of her words… “Did you say you were feeling… sentimental, Sister?”
“… Megidolaon!” Elizabeth summoned a Persona without warning, a Pixie. It took the form of a female fairy with insect-like wings on her back that she used to fly. A vicious display of power completely unbecoming of such an unimposing creature occurred directly above Theodore. A tremendous golden aura exploded with overwhelming pressure that shook the earth beneath it.
“S-Sister!! What are you doi—!?” Theodore’s screams were washed out by a torrent of golden flames. It was the strongest form of Megido, making it a truly Almighty attack. In addition to Pixie, Elizabeth’s Masakado could also use Megidolaon. When used by Masakado, it was somehow even more powerful.
As a ruler of power, Theodore would never be killed by something like this. But once the golden flames dissipated, Theodore, burnt by the flames, collapsed face first onto the floor. Elizabeth turns her gaze forward, knowing that he would soon be regaining consciousness. “Dear me, this child never learns…”
Suddenly, Margaret stiffened her brows. “It’s coming. Over there.”
“I know.”
The sounds of metal chains could be heard from the end of the passage. Within the pitch-black darkness was a single imposing Shadow, suspended in the air. This being wore a black robe adorned with gold buttons, and was covered in blood. It had a bone-white mask, and a long-barreled revolver in each hand.
“At last, it shows itself.”
“It’s been a while since the last time we’ve fought him.”
The Reaper.
Immediately, Elizabeth and Margaret cast Megidolaon upon the enemy. Just one from either of them would be enough to kill other Shadows in an instant, but the Reaper was not so simple.
Margaret spoke sadistically. “We made the first move. Now please, entertain us.”
Margaret and Elizabeth stood side by side, and opposed to them was the Reaper, swaying unstably with both guns raised. Elizabeth knew what was coming.
“Oh, so soon?”
It was an unexpected choice for a first attack, though Elizabeth was slightly impressed by it. Margaret squinted her eyes slightly; Theodore’s were still spinning. Nobody was ready for the Reaper to open with an attack of this caliber.
Aminging its revolvers towards the ceiling, the Reaper pulls the guns’ triggers, and alongside a roaring howl, a small golden ball of light floated towards the sky. Megidolaon. It burst into a golden sea of flames and threatened to swallow Elizabeth and Margaret whole, claiming their lives. The flames danced loudly, then disappeared leaving only its heat behind.
Elizabeth speaks mockingly, “I guess even a Megidolaon isn’t very dangerous, coming from a foe like him.”
And Margaret follows suit. “How disappointing.”
Both of the sisters were completely unscathed. “Well, I believe that that’s quite enough.” Elizabeth took her chance to act, opening her Persona Compendium.
Having been woken up by the blast from a moment ago, Theodore's bewildered voice echoed through the room. “W- What's going on?!” He surveyed the room and assessed his surroundings; “Ah— The Reaper?!” He immediately opened his Compendium. Like Elizabeth, he also spawned a single Persona card. Elizabeth and Margaret, having sensed Theodore's intentions, moved out of the way, giving Theodore behind them room to attack.
“Burn to ash!!” Theodore summoned the archangel messenger Persona, Uriel. Outfitted in red, he spread the white-feathered wings on his back and demonstrated his power. A crimson torrent of flames blew between Margaret and Elizabeth— Maragidyne, an extremely potent fire-based spell that contains the power to turn several Shadows to ash. The Reaper’s seared body contorts.
“You’re not even worth our time.” With a sigh, Elizabeth opened her Compendium, summoning Loki. The Persona took the form of a man with bat wings. Just like her Thor, this Persona is another Norse God. Befitting of such a being, he cast the most powerful level of ice magic, Niflheim.
The still-burning Reaper was frozen completely solid. Elizabeth casually walked up to the ice sculpture, and gave it a blunt hit. Though the blow appeared to be very casual and weak, countless cracks ran through the ice. Substances that are heated then frozen rapidly become fragile, and the same was true for this Shadow; the Reaper shattered and crumbled into chunks of ice, its remains dissolving completely shortly after.
One bloody button lay on the floor; on occasion, a felled Shadow may leave behind a piece of its body or equipment. Just as the Reaper did, one can hunt Shadows in Tartarus for various items as well. Elizabeth requested this same item from the leader of SEES, the young girl that she is well acquainted with. However, there were more pressing matters to deal with.
“Theo!” Elizabeth called her brother's name, while turning to face him. It seems that Theodore's troubles were still ongoing. “That attack just now. Just what made you want to get involved?”
“H-huh? That? I- I didn’t think that that would be a big deal, Sister.”
Elizabeth cast her gaze upon her sister. “What do you think? Give me your honest thoughts.”
However, Margaret responded in an uninterested manner. “Only Theo knows. There’s no point in giving my perspective on the matter.”
“Yes, that’s only natural.” Theodore is yet again struck with Elizabeth’s gaze. “Now, Theo, please don’t be afraid to tell me what you think? Spit it out!”
“T-That’s… because… This is completely absurd—”
“Are you asking for another Megidolaon?”

Four. Four Megidolaons was what it took to get Theodore to consider Elizabeth’s question. The two older sisters left Monad, whilst hunting more Shadows on the way. Theodore was left on his own so he could give further thought on that question.
“Goodness, those two are awfully unladylike— they have zero modesty at all. This could become a problem…” Having been subjected to Elizabeth’s unreasonable treatment, Theodore was left completely alone. He had defeated countless Shadows without so much as breaking a sweat. As a ruler of power, Theodore was naturally no less capable than his sisters in battle.
“It’s not like I’m particularly weak or anything… But why am I always falling behind my sisters?” he pondered. No matter how much thought he put into it, an answer failed to come to him.
Theodore sighed. “This is just becoming more and more depressing the more I think about it…” Even hunting Shadows was becoming hollow to him.
Theodore made his way to the top floor's teleporter, intending to return to the Velvet Room. However, on the way, he caught a glimpse of a small Shadow through the corner of his eye. It seemed that it was running off to a dead end at the intersection of the hallways.
“What the…” What’s a low-level Shadow like this doing here? Theodore’s curiosity was piqued; he followed the Shadow to the dead end. Something small and black, about the size of his palm, lay in the corner, quivering. It seemed to be scared. He approached it and crouched down.
“It seems to be a Maya. But it's incredibly small…”
Mayas are a type of Shadow from Tartarus; the weakest kind are called Cowardly Mayas, and the strongest are called Devious Mayas. When they reach their highest level, they can come to be quite fearsome opponents; their slime-like appearance is deceiving, making it easy to believe that they are weaker than they truly are.
Theodore picked up the Shadow, using his palm to scoop it up. He could feel the Shadows trembling in his palm. “Well, aren’t you cute? It’s okay, there’s no need to be scared.”
Something was different about this Shadow from the hostile ones: Theodore could sense it. It shook and turned around in Theodore's palm. A white mask only about the size of a thumb looked up at Theodore. A Shadow’s mask is their core, and the same seems to be true for this Shadow as well. Its mask was finely entwined in its black coal tar-like body. It stretched its neck, and its fine chains swayed alongside it.
Theodore brought his index finger closer to the mask. For a moment it retracts its neck back into Theodore's fingers, clearly afraid; then the Shadow stretches its neck back out. It drew its mask closer to Theodore's finger, like a puppy investigating a stranger.
So cute! That was what came to Theodore's mind. But he was also worried about whether this Shadow would be able to survive a harsh environment like Monad. If a strong Shadow were to discover it, its fate would be sealed. Theodore thought back to the button that he picked up from the Reaper.
“That’s right! I’ll just attach this button to you. When the other Shadows feel the strong presence that’s being emitted from it, they’ll know to stay away. It’s like some sort of repellant spray… though I guess this is a bit different from that… Anyway.”
Just when Theodore was thinking about how to go about attaching it, the Shadow stretched out its neck and stole the button that he had pinched in his hand.
“Huh?” Theodore said with startled eyes. The Shadow began to quake and expand in size. “Did… did it just eat the button? I see, I guess it’s only natural that Shadows would feast on one another's fragments like this. What a fascinating discovery!”
The long-necked Shadow stared at Theodore, whose curiosity was thoroughly satisfied, shaking as if to demand even more nourishment. “This sure is a pickle… I don’t have any other items on me, and no other Shadows here have dropped any… Oh, I know! The next time that I’m in Tartarus hunting Shadows, I’ll be sure to bring you any scraps that I find… Wow, I’m really saying all of this to a Shadow, huh…”Theodore unintentionally gives off a calmed smile, the one feeling that came to him when seeing a Shadow like this. It was natural.
Cute.
Theodore gave a brief sigh, then spoke again. “Anyway, humans sometimes keep pets that they pour their love and affection into. It seems that pets have the power to heal human hearts… very well then! I think that I’ll keep this Shadow as my own pet from now on. “
Satisfied with his idea, Theodore hopped up onto his feet. He was about to leave, but his feet immediately stopped in their tracks. “Maybe it would be best if I kept this a secret from my sisters. Especially Elizabeth. She hunts Shadows for rare items as a hobby, after all. This Shadow just may end up being a contributor to Elizabeth's collection case… It would be safer not to take it home. It can’t be helped.” Theodore begrudgingly put the Shadow back down on the floor beneath his feet.
“Okay! Whenever I have the time, I'll bring you other Shadows’ items as food for you. Make sure to hide in the dark as much as possible to avoid being hunted by the other Shadows. And whatever you do, if you encounter a woman dressed in blue, stay away from her at all costs!” Naturally, if this Shadow were to have an unfortunate encounter with the sisters, it would surely and swiftly meet its demise. Though regardless of whether it understood his words or not, all the Shadow could muster as a response was a tilt of its head.
Theodore reluctantly tried to leave the Shadow, but yet again his feet stopped, and he returned back to it. “Right, you don’t have a name, do you?” Arms folded; Theodore put his head to work, trying to think of a popular pet name used by humans. “Pochi. I’ll call you Pochi. Understand? From now on, your name is Pochi.”
“… PO… CHI…” This tiny Shadow can speak? Despite its appearance, this Shadow seems to be quite intelligent.
“What?” Theodore's eyes widened and returned to Pochi. Putting it in his palm again, he brought it closer to his face. “Say that again, Pochi!” However, no words came. Pochi just sat in Theodore’s hand, swaying its body side to side.
Theodore thought he might have been hearing things. Regardless, he knew that he felt an honest desire to protect this fragile Shadow. “Is this… a pet owner's love?” Emotionally moved, Theodore bowed his head to the constantly wobbling Pochi.
“Well then, please do take care.” Pochi’s tiny white mask emitted a bizarre glow, though Theodore failed to notice it…

Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue - Chapter 1

2022-09-06T01:18:36Z

File:Persona 3 Portable-Velvet Blue cover.webp

2022-09-06T00:36:56Z

NicoNicoNicotine:

Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue Cover

User:NicoNicoNicotine

2022-09-06T00:00:25Z

NicoNicoNicotine: Blanked the page

User:NicoNicoNicotine

2022-09-05T23:59:52Z

NicoNicoNicotine: Created page with ") quando terminar de editar. --> {{Status|Active}} thumb  ==Idiomas..."

) quando terminar de editar. -->

{{Status|Active}}

[[File:  |300px|thumb]]



==Idiomas alternativos==
 está disponível nos seguintes idiomas:
*[[ ~ Russian| ~ Русский (Russo)]]
*[[ Spanish| ~ Español (Espanhol)]]
*[[ ~ English (Inglês)]]
*[[ (German)| ~ Deutsch (German)]]
*[[ (Italian)| ~ Italian (Italy)]]
*[[(Indonesia)| ~ Indonesia (Bahasa Indonesia)]]

==Story Synopsis==

==Introduções de Personagens==

{| class="collapsible collapsed" style="text-align:left; margin:5px 20px clear:both; font-size:100%; background:transparent; width:100%;"
! style="background:#66CCFF;" align="center"|
|-
|

<div style="float: left; width: 200px; margin: 5px 20px;">
''''''
[[ |200px|center|link=]]

</div>



|}

== Tradução ==

=== [[:Registration Page (Brazilian Portuguese)|Registro]] ===

Tradutores, por favor se [[:Registration Page (Brazilian Portuguese)|registrem]] com antecedência para evitar confusões.

== ÚLTIMAS ATUALIZAÇÕES ==



==  ==

{| class="collapsible open" style="text-align:left; margin:5px 20px clear:both; font-size:100%; background:transparent; width:100%;"
! style="background:#66CCFF;" align="center"| ''''''
|-
|

===VOLUME x - Arco ===

[[File:|frameless|right|x250px]]


::*[]

{| class="collapsible open" style="text-align:left; margin:5px 20px clear:both; font-size:100%; background:transparent; width:100%;"
! style="background:#66CCFF;" align="center"| ''''''
|-
|

==Material Original==
[ ]

==Equipe do Projeto==

:* [[User: |]]

===Tradutores===
:* [[User: |]]

===Editores===

:* [[User: |]]

== Resumo da Série ==

[[Category:Light novel (Brazilian Portuguese)]]
[[Category:Brazilian Portuguese]]

[[Category:Gênero -  ]]

Help talk:Administration Contact Page

2022-08-18T14:30:04Z

NicoNicoNicotine: /* Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue finished translation */ new section

__NOTOC__
== Ongoing ==

=== Alt. Language Projects with No Content in Pending Authorisation Category ===

<div style="border:2px dotted orange;padding:5px;">This is a quick service announcement pertaining to project reclassification status:
*'''There are a handful of Alt. Lang. Projects that have no translations uploaded WHATSOEVER.'''
::I left these questionable projects in [[:Category:Pending Authorisation]]. (Mondaiji-tachi ga Isekai Kara Kuru Sou Desu yo (Italiano), Mokushiroku Arisu - Français)
::Theoretically, according to the new English conventions, these pages should be deleted if nothing is uploaded '''within a week'''. However, I'll leave it up to the Alt. Language Supervisors to decide what course of action to take with these projects, whether you want to officially give them extensions, or issue notifications, etc. This is just a memo so that we don't forget about them. --[[User:Cloudii|Cloudii]] ([[User talk:Cloudii|talk]]) 00:54, 31 May 2014 (CDT)
</div>

List of concerned projects updated. I'll delete them if I don't have anything regarding their activity. -- [[User:Misogi|Misogi]] ([[User talk:Misogi|talk]]) 07:10, 16 August 2014 (CDT)

=== Registration & Login Issues on the Forum ===

If registration is impossible because of a "banned IP", confirm the form again, use a different mail or a VPN to bypass this issue. This is caused by an IP ban range that is randomly changed.

For those who have troubles while logging on the forum, please refer to [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=16&t=10583 this thread].

[[User:Misogi|Misogi]] ([[User talk:Misogi|talk]]) 05:03, 1 August 2014 (CDT)

===Download as PDF feature on wiki not working===

The download as PDF feature listed on the wiki sidebar is no longer working. There is no estimate for when or if it will be fixed. You are welcome to check the [{{SERVER}}/forums/viewforum.php?f=73 "Appreciation & PDF" subforum] within "Auxiliary Brigades" forum for PDFs made available by general users.

== On Hold ==

=== Shinonome Yuuko ===

[[Shinonome Yuuko wa Tanpen Shousetsu o Aishite Iru]] will be upgraded to full project status, once one volume is finished. -- [[User:Misogi|Misogi]] ([[User talk:Misogi|talk]]) 05:03, 1 August 2014 (CDT)

=== Imoutolicious LNT ===

[[The Indecent Relationship between Four Lovers]] and [[Queen's Knight Kael]] will be upgraded to full project status, once one volume is finished.

== <big>Projects needing approval:</big> ==

===Washio Sumi===
As per [[Baka-Tsuki:External Contributor Rules]], [https://archive.moe/a/thread/117209264/#117236196 permission for Washio Sumi Light Novel].
Link to all text:
*https://archive.moe/a/post/116144248/
*https://archive.moe/a/post/117090114/
*https://archive.moe/a/thread/117209264/#q117235814
*https://archive.moe/a/thread/117518875
*https://archive.moe/a/thread/117792620/#q117807123
*https://archive.moe/a/thread/117900925/#q117910907
*https://archive.moe/a/thread/118101546/#q118107664
*https://archive.moe/a/thread/118133302/#q118143289
*https://archive.moe/a/thread/118281570/#q118285149
*https://archive.moe/a/thread/118412524/#q118420919
*https://archive.moe/a/thread/118786200/#q118807470
*https://archive.moe/a/thread/120549205/#q120570039
[[User:746939454|746939454]] ([[User talk:746939454|talk]]) 00:55, 14 April 2015 (CDT)

== <big>Account Problems, Human Resources:</big> ==

== <big>Site or project problems:</big> ==

=== Recent Spam ===

what the heck with the recent spam? Could someone do something about it? -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 12:25, 27 February 2015 (CST)

=== Shinrei Tantei Yakumo (linked project) ===
Laute deleted all his translations from his tumblr account. The project must either be removed or rehosted. If anyone with a tumblr account is able to contact him and get his permission, I am willing to uploaded his translations here as I have a backup of his site (HTTrack).-- [[User:rxls|rxls]]

*For now I've removed the external links and brought back links to some old wiki pages for the first volume. I don't have a tumblr or know much about it, but if anyone, admin or not, wants to get permission to upload it, then that would be great. Of course whether that works likely depends on the reason behind why it was deleted.--[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 02:41, 31 July 2017 (CEST)

=== Ore no Kanojo to Osananajimi ga Shuraba Sugiru ===
Regarding the illustrations of Volume 3/4, I would like to ask for permission to upload a new version of them. After the DMCA larethian deleted every illustration that he had uploaded from this project resulting in pages with broken links. As far as I know OreShura wasn't included in the DMCA. -- [[User:rxls|rxls]]

== Requesting to Propose A New Project Under A Translated Version of LN ==

Hi and greeting.

My name is Muhamad from Malaysia. I'm currently studying undergraduate in United Kingdom.
During my spare time, I used to read Light Novels (LN) from Baka-Tsuki (BT) and my Japanese friend, who is in the same universities. I do enjoy reading both original and English-translated LN.

Then, he said to me: 'Why not translating them into your Own Language (Malay)?" And here I am, quite to afraid to suggest it beforehand.

Therefore, I would like to request your permission, and your approval to add another language-translated LN, that is Malay.

I know this is something new, but I would like to try it by means of translating it to my native language.
If possible, I would like to found this new project, so that people from my country and those who can read Malay appreciate more stories in LN by means of Malay language.

I will give it a try, and you could give me a response.

Here's my email: mujahidmuda13@gmail.com. Feel free to drop me a email, to ask any question.

Thank you for your time reading this post, and also for your help and support.
I am looking forward to be part of BT community team.

Regards,
Muhamad.

You're welcome to translate to other languages, though if you're translating from a translation (ie English) instead of the original language (likely Japanese), then it is considered good manners to ask the translator first. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 21:11, 8 April 2015 (CDT)

== Unification of Series Overview sections ==

As stated in the subject title, the release info in series overview sections should be unified. Some don't list subtitles in japanese, or some extra list the page count, other have totally different formats of date. The way the brackets or dashes are put are different from project to project. Please consider making a formatting rule for this information. --non∞ 14:31, 9 January 2015 (CST)

While I'd say format unification is a generally a good thing, I don't think it's an urgent item. To implement this as a rule/guideline, it should probably be raised for discussion in the forums. And then after discussion (aka the thread sits there for a week or two without anyone posting), it could be accepted as a new rule/guideline. However, at that point someone would have to be motivated to go through and edit all the overviews, as well as enforce the rule for new projects; and it's probably true to say BT is lacking people to do such general upkeep. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 13:20, 12 April 2015 (CDT)

== External Project Request ==

Translation Group Name (with link): Sousetsuka sousetsuka.blogspot.com

Name of Representative: Either Sousetsuka or this username is fine

Desired Series for Affiliation: Death March kara Hajimaru Isekai Kyusoukyoku

Desired Affiliation Type (Hosted/Linked): Linked

Specific Accommodations/Rules Desired:
Listing one link to homepage in the main project page. The rest follow guideline for linked affiliation project.

Email and contact information: zweindrei@gmail.com

--[[User:Muryoku daga|Muryoku daga]] ([[User talk:Muryoku daga|talk]]) 01:26, 15 January 2015 (CST)

== Game Sensou ==

Hello Sir,

I've updated the Teaser Project "Boku to Kanojo no Game Sensou" and posted the complete Volume 1 as a external contributor of Kami Translation. Though I've updated the "Staff section", in the page, I don't know how to update the "Update Section" myself. the "Feedback thread" linked the forum is also Transferred to the Teaser Section of the Forums for now, if possible please check if I did something wrong or not and while you are at it, if found no error, transfer it from Teaser Project to the Main Project section.

...I still can't log into the forums myself...

For the update section, simply follow the format as it is (if you have no idea of the dates, do give a rough estimate of when the volume is completed, at the very least--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] ([[User talk:Teh Ping|talk]]) 01:04, 23 February 2015 (CST)

Updated the TL, Update Section, Staff Section and the Series Information. The Volume 1 is completed while the Volume 2 Chapter 1's been added on 23rd.

Game Sensou marked as full project. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 21:11, 8 April 2015 (CDT)

== Shinmai Maou no Tesutamento supervisor ==

Shinmai Maou no Tesutamento needs a new supervisor can someone please fill in Shinmai Maou no Tesutamento is intense and epic

If left blank, the default supervisor is Onizuka-GTO--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] ([[User talk:Teh Ping|talk]]) 21:40, 24 February 2015 (CST)

== Unban request ==

Hi, so, my brother's an idiot and got our IP banned (122.104.147.46 #49412) normally I'd just wait out the period, but I'd like to register as a translator for one of the new Mushoku Tensei chapters and by the time it runs out the volume will probably be over. I'm asking this from my phone because it won't even let me make a reqest on the computer. I can vouch that he won't do it again so it would be greatly apreciated of you could lift the ban sometime soon.

Done. -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 02:51, 2 March 2015 (CST)

== Added New Teaser Project ==

I, Darkdhaos, have started a new project for "Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni" and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ochitekita_Ryuuou_to_Horobiyuku_Majo_no_Kuni.

== External Contributor Request - Desolate Era ==

I, IEWatermelons, have started a new project for Desolate Era as an external contributor and have uploaded translations at www.worldofwatermelons.com.

Translation Group Name (with link): I Eat Watermelons (www.worldofwatermelons.com)

Name of Representative: IEWatermelons

Desired Series for Affiliation: Desolate Era

Desired Affiliation Type (Hosted/Linked): Linked

Specific Accommodations/Rules Desired: None
(i.e.: Minor typo corrections are okay, but Baka-Tsuki contributors shouldn't make stylistic edits)

Email and contact information: IEWatermelons@gmail.com

IEWatermelons
March 4, 2015, 1:11 PM
--[[Special:Contributions/169.253.194.1|169.253.194.1]] 12:12, 4 March 2015 (CST)

== Spam in Recent Changes ==

Dear Administrators, There has been a lot of spam articles in the recent changes section as of late. Ranging from losing weight to getting various discounts, several things are being advertised. To frank, I don't want to read these kind of things on this site. It also appears that the same articles are being uploaded multiple times each day. It is so bad that the light novel updates I want to read/check are getting buried and hard to find. I am sorry if you didn't want me to tell you about this in this section, but I thought you should know about this issue. It is really annoying and I think this issue should be addressed soon if not immediately. Thanks again for running this awesome site, I hope this can help make it even better.

== Recent changes in Polish HighSchool DXD ==

I had some serious problems with my Internet connection when I decided to correct a typo, so I accidentally ended up with adding three revisions instead of one. Is there a possibility to remove two unneeded revisions from the history? I mean this page: [[High_School_DxD_-_Tom_1_prolog|http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=High_School_DxD_-_Tom_1_prolog]]

Extra revisions in the history aren't really a problem, so it should be fine as is. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 21:11, 8 April 2015 (CDT)

== Request concerning licensed projects ==

It would be cool if the series overviews were unlocked for all the licensed series so we could add both new JP and EN release information. Please. --[[User:Angelanime|non∞]] 12:42, 16 March 2015 (CDT)

Cloudii fixed this by allowing transclusion from the talk pages. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 21:11, 8 April 2015 (CDT)

That's cool. I added those overviews. I'll udpate also the others licensed projects in the same way. DanMachi is already up. Following up will be Strike the Blood, Mahouka, Index, Tate no Yuusha, Seraph of the End, Durarara!!. These are not yet listed in the sidebar under abandoned, I hope you'll update it soon. :) --[[User:Angelanime|non∞]] non∞ 12:06, 9 April 2015 (CDT)

I did the same for DanMachi, StB, Mahouka, and Durarara!!. Tate and Seraph aren't locked as of now, so I left those as is. Index was already editable through Template:Toaru:Series_Overview. For the projects not in abandoned on the sidebar, they will be moved out of the project categories and into the sidebar once all the translations on the pages are deleted, which should be no later than 2 months before the first English publication. In Tate's case I don't think there's yet a consensus on what to do, so I can't say what will happen. Thanks for keeping things updated. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 18:49, 9 April 2015 (CDT)

== New Project for Konjiki no Wordmaster in English ==

I, {Onemanleft}, have started a new project for {Konjiki no Wordmaster} and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: {https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Konjiki_no_Wordmaster}. --[[User:Onemanleft|Onemanleft]] ([[User talk:Onemanleft|talk]]) 17:01, 22 March 2015 (CDT)

Ah sorry, I didn't know that I had to obtain permission for linked translations. I have contacted them and I will post their permissions when they reply.

So I got the translator's permissions for hosting their links here on BT shown in the screenshots hereː
http://postimg.org/image/60avsw6f3/
I don't know if postimage is fine for the proof. If there is any problems/things left to do, feel free to contact me. --[[User:Onemanleft|Onemanleft]] ([[User talk:Onemanleft|talk]]) 13:15, 23 March 2015 (CDT)

Updated link for translator's permissionsː http://postimg.org/image/wdrlxkr21/ --[[User:Onemanleft|Onemanleft]] ([[User talk:Onemanleft|talk]]) 15:30, 24 April 2015 (CDT)

== A new project: Divine Throne ==

I, totokkk, have started a new project for Divine Throne and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: Project Registration Page. --[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:Totokkk] ([[User talk:Totokkk|talk]]) 08:06, 17 April 2015 (CDT)

I wanted to share it with the Baka-Tsuki community if they accept.

By the way this is the first time I try to register a project, if I forgot some steps or did some errors, is it possible to tell me so that I correct what I did not do well please?

== Please, don't delete the user GardenAll ==

Please, don't delete the user GardenAll.

I know that I don't have edited anything in the past year, but I will to do so.

Thanks!

:I clarified on user GardenAll's talk page that the account will not be deleted. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 18:23, 20 April 2015 (CDT)

== Regarding the Yume Nikki Light Novel ==

Hi. I'm one of the two translators of the [[Yume_Nikki|Yume Nikki]] LN. Currently, it's a Teaser project. While we haven't translated a whole volume yet, considering it's a one shot and that we've translated more than half, I would like to request for it to be raised to Full Project status, since otherwise, it won't reach it until it's finished, and personally, I would like it to receive some more exposure before then.
Thank you for your time.
--[[User:DreamlessWindow|DreamlessWindow]] ([[User talk:DreamlessWindow|talk]]) 18:39, 22 April 2015 (CDT)
:Acknowledged. Yume Nikki has special permission to be recognized as a Full Project even though a volume has not yet been completed. --[[User:Cloudii|Cloudii]] ([[User talk:Cloudii|talk]]) 19:01, 22 April 2015 (CDT)

== Request for externa contributor (ETL) for Italian translations few novels ==

--[[User:Kirishima Zen|Kirishima Zen]] ([[User talk:Kirishima Zen|talk]]) 21:43, 4 May 2015 (CDT)Hy I'm I'm writing from Italy. I'm the founder of a novel's translation Group and I'd like very much to post or link,whenever you like most my Italian translation on Bakatsuki.

Translation Group Name (with link): [http://otakuyaoi.forumfree.it/ Kirishima's Land]

Name of Representative: Kirishima zen, I'm the founder of the Group

Desired Series for Affiliation: Maru - Ma, Kaze no Stigma, Tsukumodo Antique Shop, Rokka no Yuusha, Biblia Kashodou no jinken Techou, The Zashiki Warashi of Intellectual Village, Vamp! Etsusa Bridges Series, Ghost Hunt

Desired Affiliation Type (Hosted/Linked): I prefer Hosted but I'm very bad in editing on Baka Tsuki so if anyone can host for me with credits to the Group it will be wonderfull, for Maru - Ma I'm yet in conctact with the Project Maneger RedGlassesGirl for Host capters, so for Kaze no Stigma, if this is no possible here are the links
[http://otakuyaoi.forumfree.it/?t=70730632 Tsukumodo Antique Shop Volume 1 Prologo]
[http://otakuyaoi.forumfree.it/?t=70725848 Maru-Ma Personaggi]
[http://otakuyaoi.forumfree.it/?t=70725861 Maru-Ma Volume 1 Prologo]
[http://otakuyaoi.forumfree.it/?t=70730801 Rokka no Yuusha Personaggi Volume 1]
[http://otakuyaoi.forumfree.it/?t=70730851 Rokka no Yuusha Volume 1 Prologo]
[http://otakuyaoi.forumfree.it/?t=70734664 Zashiki Warashi of Intellectual Village]
[http://otakuyaoi.forumfree.it/?t=70725703 Biblia Kashodou no jinken Techou Volume 1 Prologo]
[http://otakuyaoi.forumfree.it/?t=70720704 Kaze no Stigma Vol 1 Cap 1]
[http://otakuyaoi.forumfree.it/?t=70720803 Kaze no Stigma Vol 1 Cap 2]
[http://otakuyaoi.forumfree.it/?t=70721122 Kaze no Stigma Vol 1 Cap 3]
[http://otakuyaoi.forumfree.it/?t=70725287 Kaze no Stigma Vol 1 Cap 4]

Specific Accommodations/Rules Desired: If anyone can host the projects I'd like only credits my tranlation group
(i.e.: Minor typo corrections are okay, but Baka-Tsuki contributors shouldn't make stylistic edits)

Email and contact information: kirishima_zen@yahoo.it or my profile discussions in Baka Tsuki

Acknowledged. You may have to rely on fans to make project pages or transfer your hosted text; I don't think we have any Italian supervisors who can help directly. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 21:39, 4 May 2015 (CDT)

--[[User:Kirishima Zen|Kirishima Zen]] ([[User talk:Kirishima Zen|talk]]) 22:26, 4 May 2015 (CDT)Thank you very much Kaze no Stigma and Maru-MA I asked to ReGlassesGril and Ayame for italian page, for the other projects I've just send a message to every project manager for help to open italian page and host my tranlation. Only for Vamp! and Etsusa Bridges series I'd need help. To host for me it's ok any editor who can host my tranlation. Someone may help me please?
I also started translate Tokyo Ravens, I've just contacted the project Manager so I hope for you it's ok

I also started to translate Tokyo Ravens I hope for you it's ok --[[User:Kirishima Zen|Kirishima Zen]] ([[User talk:Kirishima Zen|talk]]) 02:30, 18 June 2015 (UTC)

== Forum registration ==

Hi !

Since a few days I try to register to the forum and have all the time the same error message (picture below).

http://uppix.com/f-Sans_titre5548b4930018e073.png

I try with different PC, internet connection and email

Can you help me ? :)

thank !

Email : belaoui@hotmail.fr

== Request to upgrade "Queen's Gate" to full project ==

Greetings, I, leecherboy, am assuming Project Manager responsibilities for [[Queen's Gate]], and I'd like to request it be upgraded to full project, since I think it fulfills the requirements.[[User:Leecherboy|Leecherboy]] ([[User talk:Leecherboy|talk]]) 09:42, 10 May 2015 (CDT)

This request might sit for a while both because the MTL procedures are being revised at the moment and because administration is busy with some other restructuring at the moment. However, there is a precedent with the early days of the Madan no Ou to Vanadis project that MTL chapters don't count towards the full project quota. When the current rules were written, that was missing, but just a forwarning that it's possible a rule like that could be included in the upcoming revised procedures. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 10:06, 10 May 2015 (CDT)

== Registration Issues ==

Hello,

I want to host my translations for Ore Twintail Ni Narimasu. here on this website but your DNSBL is detecting my ISP as a proxy and is blocking me from doing anything on the Wiki. I actually had someone else register an account for me but I hadn't expected such oddly thorough security measures on a site like this.

I was then told your admins might be able to do something about the block if I contacted you guys through this form so here I am and here are my details:

My email is WoodsRunner@redchan.it, the registered account is Woods.Runner and you've got my ip address(probably, pretty sure it's a dynamic one though). So you know I'm serious, you can find a sample of my work here https://archive.moe/a/thread/125189114/

== gift: random steam keys ==

8WD08-XHE8N-8HPR6 RACER 8

MNRJ8-L9JGF-F58RV RADICAL ROACH DELUXE

LVWEF-W6Z2R-Y7NFF SHADOWS ON THE VATICAN ACT 1

LXXD8-8V99F-P3D8M SWIPECART

4Z6D4-L6GEZ-RIBLE THE CULLING OF THE CROWS

Just some random steam keys that i already have in my steam library.
I hope someone of the b-t team gets a few minutes of enjoyment out of them.
Thanks for your hard work.

== Polish translation of Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai ==

I, Flaria, have started a new project for Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is [[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai PL|here]].

I don't know why, but I can't register on Baka-Tsuki forum. When I click sumit on the registration page, it appear an error. I have tried register on my friend's computer, but there was the same problem. What should I do? --[[User:Flaria|Flaria]] ([[User talk:Flaria|talk]]) 13:53, 13 June 2015 (UTC)

New PL project acknowledged. For the forums, it's hard to know what the problem is without the knowing specific error message. It might be that your IP address is listed as a spammer on one of the external spamlists, that happens now and again. So you should copy-paste the text of the error message that you get. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 15:03, 13 June 2015 (UTC)

== gak bs log in ==

maaf gan kok gak bs log in. mksh

== False Clockwork Planet ==

Excuse me, I think there is some uploading mistakes with the light novel "Clockwork Planet". I have been an avid follower of this light novel translation and you should be aware that what has been recently uploaded is not clockwork planet. First off the translator of this light novel has not uploaded translations for volume 3 yet on his website http://hellping.org/. However, the recent translations are supposedly from the third volume. Second, the style is completely different from the "Clockwork Planet" novel (even when accounting for a different translator). The supposed chapters are much to short for "Clockwork Planet" and after the first chapter none of the main characters are even mentioned. I am glad that you are adding "Clockwork Planet". That said, I believe everyone wants the correct version up. Again, you can find the translated version of "Clockwork Planet at http://hellping.org/. There should be two complete volumes there. I hope this helps.

::There was something strange in that for a little while the v3 prologue was the copy of another series, but the current prologue should actually be Clockwork Planet. So I think this is resolved. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 23:18, 3 July 2015 (UTC)

== New Project ==

I, Skeith, have started a new project for .hack//Another Birth and uploaded some translations in Spanish.
The link to the project overview page is here: https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Dot_Hack_~_(Spanish). --[[User:Skeith|Skeith]] ([[User talk:Skeith|talk]]) 09:11, 27 June 2015 (UTC)

::Acknowledged. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 23:18, 3 July 2015 (UTC)

== Juvenile Medical God ==

Hi,
Greetings!
I'd like to submit my request to place Juvenile Medical God under the Main Projects or at least advise what would be the requirements.

Please see below:
Translation Group Name (with link): AsherahBlue's Notebook
https://asherahbluenotebook.wordpress.com/

Name of Representative: AsherahBlue

Desired Series for Affiliation:Juvenile Medical God

Desired Affiliation Type (Hosted/Linked): Linked

Specific Accommodations/Rules Desired:
(i.e.: Minor typo corrections are okay, but Baka-Tsuki contributors shouldn't make stylistic edits)

Email and contact information:
asherahblue@gmail.com

Sincerely,
AsherahBlue

::With just a few chapters, Teasers_(English) might be better for it. However, admins are working on a WN policy, so things are likely to change. At the least there will be a new Web Novel category, but possibly the new policy might prohibit linked only WNs, so it's hard for me to enthusiastically take action on this when things are in the middle of being decided. However, if you wanted to add the Teasers_(English) category at the moment, the links should at least be organized like other projects (with a bullet point list). --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 23:18, 3 July 2015 (UTC)

== External Project Request ==

Hi, guys.
So, I kinda tried to continue translating Kenkoku no Jungfrau from where it left off in Baka-Tsuki, and finally managed to finish chapter 3. Therefore I'm wondering whether I can have this project as a linked project in Baka-Tsuki. Here's the request form, and if I'm missing something you can contact me. Thanks a lot!

Translation Group Name (with link): Blanca's Blogging Block (https://blancabloggingblock.wordpress.com/)

Name of Representative: Blanca

Desired Series for Affiliation: Kenkoku no Jungfrau

Desired Affiliation Type: linked

Specific Accommodations/Rules Desired: not really sure about this, but I guess to just tell me whenever there's something anyone think worth editing. I'm also learning from it, so it'll be nice to know what I did wrong :)

Email and contact information: mediablanc@hotmail.com

::Should be fine to go ahead with it. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 23:18, 3 July 2015 (UTC)

== Turkish Translation of Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria ==

I, LoyalBlue, have started a new project for Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Utsuro_no_Hako_to_Zero_no_Maria_(T%C3%BCrk%C3%A7e)]

::Good luck. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 23:19, 8 July 2015 (UTC)

Requesting [[Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria (Türkçe)|HakoMari (TR)]] approval to full project. I have met all requirements:

*2 Volumes fully translated. (So far)

*Project Overview Page including:
**Registration Page
**Staff Section
**Recent Updates Section and Updates Page

--[[User:LoyalBlue|LoyalBlue]] ([[User talk:LoyalBlue|talk]]) 10:35, 14 September 2015 (UTC)

Looks good. Removed Pending and Teaser Categories (was already in "Light Novel" category, so it's not much of a change). --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 22:41, 14 September 2015 (UTC)

== Permission to view web novel postings on Forum, Major concerns. ==

My name is john34404 on both parts of the site and I want access to the web novels section on the forums. This is due to me adding evil god average, xin Ni (still not sure if its a web novel or light novel), and Dragon life to the listings.

With the new rulings on Web Novels I will need to ask additional permissions from not only the translators, but also to the baka-staff. This is due to the current translation projects currently being done usually will be dropped (Whole sites even) if the site receives no hits for the project.

I understand that it would be more convenient for baka-tsuki to host the projects, especially for the app, but a small revision to where currently translating projects have a wait/separation time until the text version is needed for the site would be better for baka-tsuki due to the willingness of access from translators.

It will be a lot easier getting permission for completed sections (or whole works) than it would be for the most current text of a currently translating work.

If the translators get no gain/feedback from this site they will just not give this site permissions to works and this site will likely become very small or unused. I use unused because the new Web Novel decision will make it hard to use the site and new sites may be made, due to the newer harder rules and regulations. --[[User:john34404|john34404]] ([[User talk:john34404#top|talk]]) 11:41, 21 July 2015 (CMT)

:*Thank you for making us aware of the issue with the WN forum being locked. Someone who can fix it might not have the time to fix it immediately, but the process has started.

::As a note, the intent is for web novel approval to be for translators themselves, as I expect there to be questions directly for the translator in the approval process. If the translator is just granting permission and doesn't really care one way or the other, then I think it's better just to leave it on their blog. It is true that Baka Tsuki will not be keeping up with tracking the various web novels sites, however there are already other sites (like Aho, or reddit) that are much more comprehensive with regards to following web novels. Baka Tsuki will keep its focus more on Light Novels. As a note, a back and forth discussion is likely more appropriate for the forums. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 03:39, 22 July 2015 (UTC)

:*Posting/viewing permissions for the web novel subforum should now be fixed. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 04:13, 22 July 2015 (UTC)

Thank you for the quick response. --[[User:john34404|john34404]] ([[User talk:john34404#top|talk]]) 9:12, 22 July 2015 (CMT)

== Please restore my translator and editor rights ==

Dear Baka-Tsuki staff.

I'm leader of Vietnamese translation of CLANNAD (see [[CLANNAD ~Vietnamese~]]). I request to restore my translator and editor rights for continue working on this project. See log rights [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Special%3ALog&type=rights&user=&page=User%3AMinhhuywiki&year=&month=-1&tagfilter=]. Thank you in advanced. --[[User:minhhuywiki|'''minhhuy''']] ([[User talk:Trần Nguyễn Minh Huy|talk]]) 07:48, 22 July 2015 (UTC)

:*User groups restored. Welcome back, --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 00:13, 23 July 2015 (UTC)

== Tran ==

Hi I would like to help translate the novel Rogue hero but I do not no how
To send it to you do you guys have a email that I can send the translated
Chapter to you can contact me here thomasfoster690@gmail.com

:*Hello. You shouldn't need to send the translated chapter, unless you translated it with a machine translator, in which case you should post it [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewforum.php?f=85 in this forum]. If it's not a machine translation, then just go to the project page, click on a red link, and post your page there. Though it should be a chapter that no has registered for. See [[Baka-Tsuki:Project_Conventions#Joining_a_Project|this page for details on joining projects]]. If you're more comfortable using the forums, then you can post it [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=5522 here in the project thread] and someone might help you transfer it to the wiki. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 00:31, 23 July 2015 (UTC)

== External Translation Group Affiliation ==

Hi, I'm the owner of an brazillian group of novel translators(http://mundodasnovels.blogspot.com.br/).
I would like to link the portuguese translation here to more people reach my site. Yes, we're a new group.

Translation Group Name (with link):
Mundo das Novels
http://mundodasnovels.blogspot.com.br/

Name of Representative: Kirio

Desired Series for Affiliation: Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha

Desired Affiliation Type (Hosted/Linked): Linked

Specific Accommodations/Rules Desired:

Email and contact information: mundodasnovels@outlook.com

*Unfortunately baka-tsuki can not accept this linked project as your blog has a donation system for extra chapters, which would violate our commercial activity policy ([[Baka-Tsuki:External_Contributor_Rules#General_Rules|link]]). Others including you obviously feel differently, but the majority of BT contributors and admins feel strongly against money making activity associated with someone else's intellectual property, which is the reason for the policy. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 19:07, 25 July 2015 (UTC)

== ETL Italian Affiliation and Translation, Request Pages ==

Hy, previously I asked here permission for ETL italian tranlations of these novels: '''Maru - Ma, Kaze no Stigma, Tsukumodo Antique Shop, Rokka no Yuusha, Biblia Kashodou no jinken Techou, The Zashiki Warashi of Intellectual Village, Vamp! Etsusa Bridges Series, Ghost Hunt and Tokyo Ravens'''.
You agreed and told my to find a project maneger and an editor, so I've done but only for Tsukumodo Antique Shoop and Maru-MA the project manager answered me and make an italian page for the project.
Aniway here is my translation group [http://otakuyaoi.forumfree.it/ Kirishima's Land]
I asked to editors or project manager of all these novel but nobody answer me except for Kaze no Stigma one time and no moore.
Now in my group we are going on to translate and for exemple for Kaze no Stigma we ave yet the first volume translated.
Can you please help me to find someone who can help me? --[[User:Kirishima Zen|Kirishima Zen]] ([[User talk:Kirishima Zen|talk]]) 20:41, 28 July 2015 (UTC)

*Unfortunately I don't think we'll be able to find someone to directly help you (at least I won't be able to, maybe someone else will comment that can). If we had an Italian supervisor, I might refer you to them, however we don't, so I don't have anyone in particular. The best thing I'd recommend would be to post in the [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewforum.php?f=29 Alternate Language forum] and ask for help there, but I'm not sure how many Italian users visit the forums. You may have to learn how to create the pages yourself. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 02:02, 30 July 2015 (UTC)

I've yet script in the alternative language forum but nobody answered me. I also can learn but you can please link me a tutorial how to create a page? Also I'm an ETL I can manage a page? I want anything accord the rules so please tell me how I have to do, thank you very much^^ --[[User:Kirishima Zen|Kirishima Zen]] ([[User talk:Kirishima Zen|talk]]) 12:16, 30 July 2015 (UTC)

*Anyone is allowed to create project pages; and projects don't need project managers, you can just leave it blank. There are no detailed guides specifically for BT, but you can google to look up general instructions for wikis (such as [https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wikipedia:Tutorial eng wikipedia:tutorial]). It's typically easiest to copy another page (ie another Italian project) and replace the old information/links for the one with the new project. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 23:28, 30 July 2015 (UTC)

Thank you very much so I can create a page and link there my group translation, right? Then the project is teaser until fullify all your request, do understand well?--[[User:Kirishima Zen|Kirishima Zen]] ([[User talk:Kirishima Zen|talk]]) 01:49, 31 July 2015 (UTC)

*Yes, you can add links as long as your site doesn't break any of rules for externals ([[Baka-Tsuki:External_Contributor_Rules#General_Rules|link]]); for example, as long as the site isn't engaged in commercial activity (take "donations" for the translation), and doesn't host Italian projects for novel series that are licensed/released by an Italian publisher. When making the page, just follow the general format of other projects. The convention for English projects is that it is no longer a teaser once 1 full volume is translated; the alternate languages aren't always as organized in that regard, but that's what I'd recommend. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 02:02, 31 July 2015 (UTC)

Thank you very much, yes we have these requisites, we don't ask donations for traslatione, we don't ask donation at all, and we are translating only novels that are not edited in Italy, if any novel we are translating will be published in Italy we support italian editors and translators and putt off our translation from my site. --[[User:Kirishima Zen|Kirishima Zen]] ([[User talk:Kirishima Zen|talk]]) 13:46, 31 July 2015 (UTC)

Sorry I'm here again, I start to create italian page like you said my but for Tokyo Ravens and Rokka no Yuusha italian translation these tread are put in english novels and not in italian novels, I don't know why or what can I do so I ask you if I can make something or you put the tread in Italian novel...If I make a mistaky I'm very very sorry--[[User:Kirishima Zen|Kirishima Zen]] ([[User talk:Kirishima Zen|talk]]) 01:08, 1 September 2015 (UTC)

Fixed. The key line was "Light novel (English)" should have been "Light novel (Italian)". --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 01:55, 1 September 2015 (UTC)

Sorry for the late answer, I've finished to make all the page as ETL project and Group, I undersood where I was wrong. Thank you very much for you're help.
My Group had started translate also '''Gekkou, Heavy Object and Golden Time''' so I ask you the permission to make a page also for these novels.
Like I said before my Group is fit with your policy and rules, I want to tell that we translate also novel yaoi but for Italian policy and laws we put these translation under previous abilitation that is given only to users that are over eighteen years old.
I want you to know this because we are very serious about our work and our policy. --[[User:Kirishima Zen|Kirishima Zen]] ([[User talk:Kirishima Zen|talk]]) 22:56, 19 September 2015 (UTC)

== Zero no Tsukaima ==

Hi I want to register as an editor.

I plan to do major rewrites from ZnT volume 7 onwards to correct some of the bad grammar and machine translation present.
I've read on wiki I'm required to register for major edits, is this the correct place to register? - [[User:Iro Daijoubu|Iro Daijoubu]] ([[User talk:Iro Daijoubu|talk]])

*Answered on user talk page. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 00:34, 8 August 2015 (UTC)

== Papa no Iu Koto o Kikinasai! Abandoned ==

Hello Administration!

I have monitored the [[Papa no Iu Koto o Kikinasai!]] project for over a year and it's been at my attention that the current Project Manager, [[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-GTO]], has not been around the PapaKiki project for some time. I've done a little research and I've noted that he hasn't responded to requests on his talk page on if the PapaKiki project has been abandoned or not. I understand being a head of Baka Tsuki is a big time commitment, so I can understand how this could have happened.

There are contributors who wish to translate but would like some guidance/assistance on how to go about their roles. There are some who don't want to step on any toes and don't wish to start translating until receiving the OK.

I request to oversee this project until Onizuka-gto returns or I am considered a valid permanent project manager.

Thank you for your time.

--[[User:Shanesan|Shanesan]] ([[User talk:Shanesan|talk]]) 15:32, 14 August 2015 (UTC)

*Replied on user talk page. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 23:24, 14 August 2015 (UTC)

== kokoro connect please ==

hi my name is hassan I am from morocco

sorry ,but I just need to know if you're going to continue with the translation of kokoro connect please

please answer me here hassanelgarni5@gmail.com

Answer can be found [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=10428 here]. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 01:21, 4 September 2015 (UTC)

==misc question==

Hi I was wondering if someone could translate these chapters into English of Akuma no Ichigo because there appears to be only chapter 1 and 2 translated in English and rest is not http://iutruyentranh.com/truyen/7258-Akuma-No-Ichigo/c003.html?id=140704

Admins don't decide what gets translated, every translator decides what they want to translate themselves, so nothing I can do there. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 22:58, 17 September 2015 (UTC)

==New project==

I, Katsuudon, have started a new project for Houkago no Pleiades: Minato no Hoshizora and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Houkago_no_Pleiades:_Minato_no_Hoshizora. --[[User:Katsuudon|Katsuudon]] ([[User talk:Katsuudon|talk]]) 17:55, 17 September 2015 (UTC)

Cool. Good luck. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 22:58, 17 September 2015 (UTC)

== College IP blocked ==

Hi,

Currently I'm a student at the Georgia Institute of Technology in Atlanta, Georgia, United States. I decided to join the Baka Tsuki community today, however probably due to my location, perhaps people that accessed the site in previous years, my IP address is blocked. I was wondering if there is any administrative workaround that you would be able to apply on your end to allow me to construct an account.

Thanks,
Prodox

It looks like a user account was created with the user name you signed with, so I assume the problem went away? If not, it would be helpful to see the exact blocking message it gives you when trying to create an account. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 03:28, 6 October 2015 (UTC)

== Psycho Love Comedy ==

I apologize for sending my request through wrong channel.
But please hear me out.

It came to my knowledge that yen press has licensed the Psycome series due to which it has been taken down from baka-tsuki.

I am a really big fan of Psycho Love Comedy series and have read all the three volumes and was waiting a long time to read volume 4 which you took almost a year to update on the app and site and was really eager to read it when i got time i even downloaded it and saved it so i could read it with peace and savoir all the contents.
But i lost that phone and the data and now when i got time and wanted to read the 4th volume, it had already been taken down and i searched a lot on net before writing to you, but i was unable to find any backup or copy of that volume in any format.

For the first time i felt a strong despair and a strong hate towards Yen Press as i lost all means to get to read my favorite series.

Even in my job interview i told them that i read books and light novel and this is the one i am fond of and also told them the review and summary of the series enthusiastically.

And yen press will be releasing the series in Feb/March of 2016, which is a long time.

As my last hope i thought of asking you if by any chance you could provide me with pdf, epub or even html version of the forth volume.
So i could finally continue on with the series. I already know full well that your hands are tied too. But please consider my request.
And i promise i won't distribute it to anyone or post it on any site or even share it with any of my friends or peers(not that they have any interest in light novels).

I would be indebted to you please please if by any possibility you could help me in this i will really appreciate it.

with gratitude, Thanking you
Harpreet
harpreet.sethi89@gmail.com

:-Sorry, not a relevant question for admin contact page, and requesting abandoned content is generally against the rules on the site. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 00:11, 28 October 2015 (UTC)

== Rakudai kishi no eiyuutan ==

I wonder if there is a forecast for the translation of Volume 4 of Rakudai Kishi in Eiyuutan

:-Sorry, not a relevant question for admin contact page, and asking when updates are coming is generally against posting rules on the site. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 00:11, 28 October 2015 (UTC)

== Tenkyou no Alderamin in alt. language ==

I, {Tamlin}, have started a new project for {Tenkyu no Alderamin} and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: [[Tenkyou_no_Alderamin-Thai_version]]. --[[User:Tamlin|Tamlin]] ([[User talk:Tamlin|talk]]) 14:14, 27 October 2015 (UTC)
Look like my registration not finish due to my IP become blacklisted so I can't fallow the rule said I have to post thread in Alt language forum, despite that I somehow can create page and post my translation. I'm sorry for not adapt to baka-tsuki rules completely. If you have some advice,please tell me.

:-OK. I updated the language category from English to Thai on the wiki, but it should be good otherwise. For the forums, it's not critical to create a thread, so that part is not a big problem, but being blocked from accessing the forums is a problem I'd like to try to fix if possible. If you could post (copy-paste) the exact message you get here, or you should be able to post in this [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=7251 thread] without an account, then it will help trying to figure it out. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 00:11, 28 October 2015 (UTC)

== Battle through the Heavens in Spanish - New Project ==

I, Sushimoto, have started a new project for {Battle through the Heavens in Spanish} and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: [[BATTLE_THROUGH_THE_HEAVENS]].

I am translating this series on my own all the information is on the chapter is link to my site.

== Project Manager Appointment ==

I, Sushimoto, am assuming Project Manager responsibilities for Battle through the Heavens.
All active members of the Project Staff endorse this nomination. --[[User:Sushimoto|Sushimoto]] ([[User talk:Sushimoto|talk]]) 15:03, 31 October 2015 (UTC)

:-OK, but external contributors (people who post their translations on sites other than BT and only post links) aren't really supposed to be project managers on BT. That position is really supposed to be for someone who wants to post their translation text (not just links), but it doesn't matter as long as that doesn't happen. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 17:00, 31 October 2015 (UTC)

== New Project-Imouto Sae Ireba ii ==

I, Rishiki, have started a new project for Imouto Sae Ireba ii and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Imouto_Sae_Ireba_ii. --[[User:Rishiki|Rishiki]] ([[User talk:Rishiki|talk]]) 22:58, 12 November 2015 (UTC)

:-Great! Good luck with the project. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 01:16, 13 November 2015 (UTC)

== Web Novel : Seijo-sama ==

About this. [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=86&t=12801 Web novel Forums] . The link to the site is there. I'm not a fan. This is a translation by me and a friend. Would like to host it directly on BT and link it to my site too. --[[User:Ways|TheCatWalk]] 08:59, 23 November 2015 (UTC)

== IP supposedly banned for "spam"? ==

Hi, Baka-Tsuki supervisors.

Recently, I made some changed to the page "https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Hai_to_Gensou_no_Grimgal."

I also wanted to add a picture of the third volume, but since I did not know how to do so, I went to register at your forums to ask other members how to upload a file to your servers.

To my surprise, it said that my IP is blacklisted, and gave me two sites on which I was blacklisted - http://www.uceprotect.net/en/rblcheck.php?ipr=79.177.170.242 and http://www.sorbs.net/lookup.shtml?79.177.170.242.

Neither of these sites mention the reason or places in which I have spammed, nor do I have any memory of doing such. Is it possible to unban me, or at the very least, tell me where exactly I have done so?

I would greatly appreciate it if you reply. If it's more convenient for you, you can mail be at "arizxc@gmail.com."

Sincerely,
Ari B (xland44)

*Replied on [[User_talk:Xland44|user talk page]]. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 14:43, 6 December 2015 (UTC)

== New project Inou-Battle wa Nichijou-kei no Naka de ==

I, FirstAidTent, have started a new project for "Inou-Battle wa Nichijou-kei no Naka de" and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Inou-Battle_wa_Nichijou-kei_no_Naka_de. 
I would also like to request to re-categorize the [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=10805 "Inou-Battle wa Nichijou-kei no Naka de"] thread in the Future Project Suggestion Forum to the Teaser Board. --[[User:FirstAidTent|FirstAidTent]] ([[User talk:FirstAidTent|talk]]) 15:41, 6 December 2015 (UTC)

:Forum move done. Good luck with your new project. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 16:20, 6 December 2015 (UTC)

== Good Evening, want to become a german Translator for you guys ==

Good evening. I am new to this wonderful site, but registrated right away. Getting to the point, I would really love to do translation work on Mushoku Tensei, translating it from English to German. But I have no idea how or wether I may do it. So.. what do I have to do to help your site?

Short instroduction of mine: I don't read light novels regulary, but I happened to get Mushoku Tensei in my hands and it's whole world absorbed me for mere two weeks of my life. While learning, eating, sleeping or working I did nothing else despite for holding onto my Kindle. So after I finished reading 5 months ago, I am still inspired by doing some translation on my own. I am german and want to try my best to open Mushoku Tensei to other people here.

I work very late till late evening, but will use my free time for translating.

Greetings Pandabro

Btw. how can I show you guys some of my work?

*You don’t need to show anyone a sample. BT is an mostly an open community, so everyone starts and manages their own projects themselves. Administration mostly just tries to keep things organized is all. So I suggest you translate the text from the English project page and [[Mushoku_Tensei_(German)|make a German page here]]. Also, any time “<nowiki>[[</nowiki>Mushoku Tensei:” appears in the project page, you should replace it with “<nowiki>[[</nowiki>Mushoku Tensei (German):” for the German page. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 20:59, 9 January 2016 (UTC)

== Using link and making a new page - I am confused ==

Hello guys, it's me again.
I wanted to do a link to my german translations for Mushoku Tensei on the english wiki link for alternative languages, but the link became red.
So I wanted to ask if anyone would know how to make a link for my contributions on the english wiki side?
And do I have to retranslate the whole wiki page in german too?

Hope somebody could help me.

Greetings Pandabro

*Yes, you should translate the wiki project page to German and post that [[Mushoku Tensei (German)|link]] above (where you currently posted the prologue), and then move the prologue to a page named like [[Mushoku Tensei (German):Volume 01 Prologue]] (you could translate "Volume" and "Prologue", or just leave them as English in the page name). When translating/copying the wiki project page, you don't need to do everything, just delete the links for volumes you're not working on right now (and change any “<nowiki>[[</nowiki>Mushoku Tensei:” to “<nowiki>[[</nowiki>Mushoku Tensei (German):”). --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 02:27, 10 January 2016 (UTC)

== I am so sorry ==

Hey, I know I am being a pain in the ass. But I still don't get how this side works.
First of all. How do I start new sites for every volume of mine like you did for my epilogue.

2nd Q.: How do I create a new project side like the wiki for Mushoku Tensei. I have read the "Project_Overview_Page_" rules, but I dont know how to create this or redo it like the original english one with pictures and so on...

Yea... I hope that was all from me for the tiem being..

Thank you very much for the help so far. I really want to do something great with your efforts :)

Greetings Pandabro

*You can just copy the English one and translate it. You can look at the text in the "Edit" version of pages to see how things like adding images or links are done and then use the same format on your page. [[Mushoku_Tensei_(German)|I started you out by copying the English page and updating the links]], but you should translate the English into German, and copy your prologue onto the new page ([[Mushoku Tensei (German):Volume 01 Prologue]], click the red links and then create to make new pages). --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 17:15, 10 January 2016 (UTC)

== Linked project Tenkyou no Alderamin, starting from Ch2 ==

Translation Group Name (with link): helidwarf.com

Name of Representative: Helidwarf

Desired Series for Affiliation: https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Tenkyou_no_Alderamin
starting from chapter 2 translated here http://helidwarf.com/alderamin-on-the-sky/chapter-2-various-problems-of-the-northern-region/

Desired Affiliation Type (Hosted/Linked): Linked

Does Your Group Use Machine Translation or Machine-assisted Translation Tools? If yes, elaborate: No (rarely used to look up words I didn't know how to say in English = not native english speaker)

Describe the Source Material Your Translation Group Uses: Light Novel, Chinese, official published version by Kadokawa Taiwan https://www.kadokawa.com.tw/p1-products_detail.php?id=498erBFADGYOBv5jMlL3E8J8JGYIAtf8lIqh6WrTqnj0

Specific Accommodations/Rules Desired: I don't really know how this works since it's linked but I am looking for editors so all contributions are fine.

Email and contact information: helidwarf(at)outlook.com

== Oda Nobuna no Yabou ==

There are multiple pages missing from this series. While chapters are missing, as well as illustrations. Please remedy this.

== Account Creation IP Blocked ==

Hey. I'm trying to make an account, but it says my IP is flagged for being used as a proxy. Specifically, it says:

"Your IP address is listed as an open proxy in the DNSBL used by Baka-Tsuki. You cannot create an account."

I am on a university connection, but I do not use a VPN or anything like that. Maybe the entire range has been flagged because someone else on campus ran an exit node, or something? I'm not sure. Anyways, I'm wondering how I can make an account given this restriction.

Cheers,
@qhp [[Special:Contributions/128.227.159.16|128.227.159.16]] 05:58, 5 February 2016 (UTC)

Saw the memo at the top and made an account from home. - qhp 23:41, 7 February 2016 (UTC)

== New Project: Maoyuu Maou Tuusha (Italian) ==

I, NovelMangaGeneration, have started a new project for Maoyuu Maou Tuusha and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Maoyuu_Maou_Yuusha_-_Italian --[[User:NovelMangaGeneration|NovelMangaGeneration]] ([[User talk:NovelMangaGeneration|talk]]) 20:35, 22 February 2016 (UTC)

== Report vandalism ==

User Darkmarcos12 has been repeatedly vandalizing both the English and Spanish pages of Gekkou, as shown in his contribution log:
https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Special:Contributions/Darkmarcos12
--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]])

Blocked. ty --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 15:49, 30 April 2016 (UTC)

== Current/Upcoming Anime sidebar ==

The Current/Upcoming Anime sidebar could be updated a bit:
* The [[Saekano]] does have a second season airing this year, but... it was a teaser linked project that got DMCA'd at nanodesu, so I guess it should be removed?
* In it's place, you can put [[Masou Gakuen HxH]], which airs in july.
Thanks, [[User:RS|RS]] ([[User talk:RS|talk]]) 16:04, 7 May 2016 (UTC)

Done. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 16:30, 7 May 2016 (UTC)

== New Project: The Reunion With Twelve Fascinating Goddesses (Spanish) ==

I, Darkdraig, have started a new project for The Reunion With Twelve Fascinating Goddesses (Spanish) and uploaded some translation. The link to the project overview page is here: [[https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=The_Reunion_With_Twelve_Fascinating_Goddesses_~_(Spanish) | The Reunion With Twelve Fascinating Goddesses(Spanish)]] so I'm asking to approve my new project since It's already vol 1 full translated and also I am assuming Project Manager responsibilities for The Reunion With Twelve Fascinating Goddesses (Spanish). All active members of the Project Staff endorse this nomination. --[[User:Darkdraig|Darkdraig]] ([[User talk:Darkdraig|talk]]) 16:41, 15 May 2016 (UTC)

:OK. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 02:27, 20 July 2016 (UTC)

== New Italian Projects ==

I, novelmangageneration, have started a new project for:

'''1. Baka to Test to Shoukanjuu,

'''2. Maoyuu Maou Yuusha,

'''3. Mushoku Tensei - Isekai Ittara Honki,

'''4. Re:Monster'''

and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here:

1. https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju_-_Italiano

2. https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Maoyuu_Maou_Yuusha_-_Italian

3. https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Mushoku_Tensei_(Italian)

4. https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Re:monster

novelmangageneration--[[User:NovelMangaGeneration|NovelMangaGeneration]] ([[User talk:NovelMangaGeneration|talk]]) 15:01, 18 May 2016 (UTC)

== Account Help ==

Hello,

Would you be able to help me delete my bakatsuki forum account and all the posts associated with it?

The username is "vermiliongrey".

Unfortunately, I forgot the password and I don't have the email to reset the password. However, I can verify my identiy through this cookie trail:

My profile here:
https://www.mangaupdates.com/groups.html?id=4947

leads to:
https://www.twitter.com/vermiliongrey

and I can contact you somehow via that twitter account if you need. You can contact me via that twitter account or at y (a) whitegrey (dot) co

Thanks

--[[User:Vermiliongrey|Vermiliongrey]] ([[User talk:Vermiliongrey|talk]]) 03:36, 19 May 2016 (UTC)

I don't personally have the ability to delete the account itself; I could delete a few specific posts for a good reason (such as sensitive personal information, you can send a private message if that's the case), but that's all I'll personally do. Someone else may have more moderator rights and/or time. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 03:58, 19 May 2016 (UTC)

== Error ==

The book creater keep reporting error, please fix that.

== Log in ==

<strike>After the maintenance, I was immediately logged out and I can't seem to be able to log in again.--[[Special:Contributions/127.0.0.1|127.0.0.1]]</strike>
:Fixed. There may or may not have been a problem that was fixed by resetting the password.

== mobile devices ==

unable to view website in mobile devices says ssl connetection page fail never happened before.

You were trying to view the website through a typical browser on a mobile device (not the bt android app)? I was able to view the site fine on both mobile devices I tried. I might try the generic advice of clearing your cookies/cache, but I'm not really sure if that'll help. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 02:55, 23 May 2016 (UTC)

== Masou Gakuen HXH ==

in the smartphone application looked like bitmap was empty

== connection issues ==

since new maintenance on site has been completed I have been unable to connect to baka tsuki on my mobile devices. it says ssl connection failed the devices worked fine before to view site but now not so much as a home page for other websites when I try going to them they work I've tried to see what I could do on my end to fix but to no avail everything's green connectivity to access point router an connection to the net I just cannot connect to the site on device so I do not understand. thank you for your time reading

== BakaReader Ex fails to update ==

The android app fails to update the novels after the recent maintenance.

Sorry to sound like a broken record... but, recently the app hasn't been updating itself with new chapters or their subsequent updates. I think it may need to be updated again.

== Can't access the site ==

So for some reason I can't access the site with my 3DS or my Wii U. I can with my PC and my phone but with my Nintendo devices no. If this can help my 3DS gives the error 012-1004 and my Wii U 112-1035.

== Please also delete this page (Gekkou Vietnamese) ==

Please delete [https://baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Gekkou:Volume_1_Viet| This one], this is also a part of Gekkou Vietnamese, which I forgot to tell you to delete.

--[[User:My2ndAngelic|My2ndAngelic]] ([[User talk:My2ndAngelic|talk]]) 06:43, 24 May 2016 (UTC)

*Done. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 21:53, 24 May 2016 (UTC)

== may want to check certificates I was trying to get on to site and got the text box can not be displayed ==

When trying to get in to the www.baka-tsuki.org site received message: The page cannot be displayed because the Web site cannot be authenticated.
* Are you using Windows XP or the older version of Windows?

== http fetching error ==

it's can't update novel please help

== Novel Illustrations cannot be fetched in app ==

Hello admins ^_^ Thank you for working hard.
I'm currently reading Baka to Test to Shoukanjuu and I noticed that the novel illustrations cannot be fetched from the app. It's still there when I check your website but I cannot access/fetch it in the app. Thank You :)

== /* Archive Baka-Tsuki */ ==

Hello,
I'm from Archive Team [http://www.archiveteam.org/index.php?title=Main_Page archiveteam]
We are a loose collective of rogue archivists, programmers, writers and loudmouths dedicated to saving our digital heritage. It has came to our Notice that Several time there have been brink of Take-Down and offline requests on Baka-Tsuki website. So as a number of requests from ongoing users at our site to archive Baka-Tsuki and save it for future. We thought to contact you.
We want to archive this website which is intended to be an offloading point and information depot for a number of archiving projects, all related to saving websites or data that is in danger of being lost. Besides serving as a hub for team-based pulling down and mirroring of data, this site will provide advice on managing your own data and rescuing it from the brink of destruction.
So, I request all the Administrator here to provide us following:
1. Provide the text backups of all of your articles of this website.
Along with images backups

P.S: Paradically publish full text backups of Baka-Tsuki for mirroring and archiving purposes.

Thanks,
Archive Team

*Not that I'm necessarily the final voice or anything, but since I'm usually the one to respond on things to this page, I'll give my opinion. An archive/mirror would have been a lot more important when we weren't sure if we would be able to stay online because of server host issues; that was at the beginning of the year, which may be part of the reason you received requests. We've since resolved those issues and will stay up, so I don't think it's as relevant anymore. In fact, there are a couple of reasons I personally would prefer there was not a mirrored/archived version. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 07:37, 28 May 2016 (UTC)

== Error 502: Bad Gateway when accessing the "Sekai no Owari no Encore" translation page ==

Hello,

I cannot access the project page of "Sekai no Owari no Encore" and displays this:

Error 502 Ray ID: 2a9fe78e13a6050e • 2016-05-28 07:13:32 UTC
Bad gateway

Etc.

Can you check please?

--[[User:Rixlanchy|Rixlanchy]] ([[User talk:Rixlanchy|talk]]) 07:33, 28 May 2016 (UTC)

== Alternative Languaje Project: Daybreak on Hyperion ==

Greetings to the Baka-Tsuki Administration. I'm Exilius, and I want to inform about my new project, the Spanish translation for the "Daybreak on Hyperion" original light novel series written by Aiorii. I have already uploaded some translations, but since I'm new contributiong on wikis there may be some errors. In any case, you can find the Project Overview Page here: [[Daybreak_on_Hyperion_~_Spanish]]
I hope there will be no problems with this project.

Have a pleasant day.
--[[User:Exilius|Exilius]] ([[User talk:Exilius|talk]]) 13:09, 28 May 2016 (UTC)

== Unable to access Baka-Tsuki using smartphone. ==

Hi.
Since about a week ago, I'm unable to access the website using my smartphone. I tried different browsers, wiping the cache and cookies, but nothing helps. I can access every other website without any problems.

== Site is not viewable on Kindle ==

I use my Kindle often to go on the site but recently (after the maintenance) any attempts to get on the site with my Kindle has failed.

Just some more info, my device is a Kindle Touch (an e-reader not a tablet) and I can't access any part of the site. Yup.

(Dunno about sig thing)

--[[Special:Contributions/127.0.0.1|127.0.0.1]]

9:06 5/29/16

== New series: Youjo Senki ==

I created the project page for Youjo Senki and linked the translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: [[Youjo Senki]]. --[[User:SifaV6|SifaV6]] ([[User talk:SifaV6|talk]]) 04:28, 3 June 2016 (UTC)

Hello I was wording if I am the online on that cannot access the website: baka-tsuki, certain light novels. I cannot get into light novels like Tokyo Ravens for some reason as it keeps saying the website is down, despite the maintenance happening over two weeks ago.

== Cannot reach any of the projects ==

When I try to view one of the projects I get a server error. You might want to look into it when you have a chance.

⤷ This should have been now corrected, if not please contact me. [[User:Lery|Lery]] ([[User talk:Lery|talk]]) 17:29, 30 July 2016 (UTC)

== Removal of Inactive Editor ==

Good evening,

I am writing this letter to ask that [[user:Simonoz|Simonoz]] be removed from the Active Editors list on [[Maria-sama ga Miteru]], and from the editor's list in general. Since "joining" the project, he has not contributed in the last year [[https://baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Special:Contributions/Simonoz ''source'']]. Additionally, he added himself to the Editors list, which is against Baka-Tsuki's Editor Conventions rules. We currently do not have a project manager for Marimite, so I must bring this issue up with the admin staff.

Thank you for your time.

--[[User:Lunar Vitae|Lunar Vitae]] ([[User talk:Lunar Vitae|talk]]) 05:50, 6 June 2016 (UTC)

*Hello Lunar Vitae. General supervisors/admins (and this page) don't usually get involved with the minor details of individual projects. The project manager, or lacking that (as in this case) an active translator, are generally the leaders for their projects and likely the most appropriate person to decide on who should be listed as an editor. In this particular case, it seems fairly obvious the person never got to editing, so removing their name would likely be reasonable by anyone involved in the project. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 01:37, 7 June 2016 (UTC)

== Baka Tsuki Android App Novel Download ==

"Wrong Version of Key Store" this is the message i get anytime i try to download anything now. even older novels i once had I can no longer get images and some chapters.

== New project ==

I, Lumina94, have started a new project for Fate/Apocrypha and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: https://baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Fate/Apocrypha_%7E_(Italiano).

== New Project - Monogatari Series (Czech) ==

Hello, Baka-Tsuki administration,

I, [[User:Robin997|Robin997]], have created the Overview Page for [[Monogatari_-_Česky|Monogatari Series (Czech)]] (link from the English Overview page included) and added the [[Monogatari_CZ:Bakemonogatari/Hitagi_Krab_001|first chapter]].

I have already finished translating ''Hitagi Crab'' and will be releasing it on a monthly basis in order to buy time for translation of ''Mayoi Snail'' (I am half-way through the second chapter). I plan only to translate Hitagi Crab and Mayoi Snail, though I am considering translating ''Kizumonogatari'' and the ''Bakemonogatari Official Anime Guidebook'' chapters.

Excuse any errors of mine in regards to following the Overview Page guidelines. If you've found any mistakes, I'll be sure to correct them immediately.

For the sake of clarity, link to Overview page here: [[Monogatari_-_Česky]]

Good luck with your project. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 02:27, 20 July 2016 (UTC)

== Request for new project ==

Translation Group Name: I dont have. I work alone.

Name of Representative: Daniel

Desired Series for Affiliation: Rakuin no Monshou

Desired Affiliation Type (Hosted/Linked): Linked ( I have my own page)

Does Your Group Use Machine Translation or Machine-assisted Translation Tools? If yes, elaborate: No

Describe the Source Material Your Translation Group Uses: I would like to translate from English form baka tsuki to Polish.
(e.g. Is it a webnovel or light novel? Japanese or Chinese source?)

Specific Accommodations/Rules Desired: Translator
(e.g.: Minor typo corrections are okay, but Baka-Tsuki contributors shouldn't make stylistic edits)

Email and contact information: My email: danielggg@onet.pl

PS: that is my internet page, I did not translate single chapter yet , but I will start as soon as possible.

http://rakuinnomanshou.za.pl/

== Not able to register email ==

I'm trying to register my email address, but I keep getting this error message
" authentication failure [SMTP: Invalid response code received from server (code: 534, response: 5.7.9 Please log in with your web browser and then try again. Learn more at 5.7.9 https://support.google.com/mail/answer/78754 pf5sm4906073wjb.42 - gsmtp)] "
I changed from using my handy to my laptop, and changed to an other of my email address's, no change in the message.
Clicking the link doesn't work, copying it brings me to an "this page has either been deleted or never existed in the first place" kind of site and searching the error number or the complete link didn't help...

----

This might be related to the problem above: I was curious and wanted to test the [[Special:EmailUser]] PM system on myself, but I get this error:
<pre style="white-space: pre-wrap;">authentication failure [SMTP: Invalid response code received from server (code: 534, response: 5.7.9 Please log in with your web browser and then try again. Learn more at 5.7.9 https://support.google.com/mail/answer/78754 q65sm10041399wmd.24 - gsmtp)]</pre>
Just to let you guys know. [[User:RS|RS]] ([[User talk:RS|talk]]) 18:06, 31 August 2016 (UTC)

*Sorry for not getting back earlier, but it appears all BT email services are down right now. For the wiki, I don't think accounts require emails; however, this means no one will be able to create new forum accounts until that's fixed. I've sent an email (not through BT) to the sysadmin, and hopefully he'll have time to fix it soon. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 21:27, 10 September 2016 (UTC)

== Can't register in the forums ==

Hello administration of Baka Tsuki.
I've been wanting to register in the forums but my activation email doesn't arrive.
I tried clicking the resend ativation email feature some times but it just doesn't arrive, i've been waiting for some days and now I'm sure it's not that it's slow.
I also tried registering with other emails to see if it was just a bug on the first one i've been using, but seemingly no.

The username is Usirber if you need it

EDIT: Now I've seen the answer. Shouldn't been fixed by now?

== Webnovel Yaoshenji/Tales of Demons and Gods in German ==

I wanted to submit my first part of a German translation for the webnovel Yaoshenji to the forums and ask for a project approval, but with the email confirmation problem i can't register there. Should I just directly ask for an approval and upload it on a file hosting site so you can check it? Do German translations of a Webnovel even have a chance to get approved, since both the German forum and the webnovel part seem to be pretty empty anyways?
--[[User:Hackfruchtsalat|Hackfruchtsalat]] ([[User talk:Hackfruchtsalat|talk]]) 22:28, 18 September 2016 (UTC)
:Forum registration/emails should be fixed now. If it's not working for you still, let me know the username you registered with and I can activate it manually. --[[User:Cloudii|Cloudii]] ([[User talk:Cloudii|talk]]) 13:17, 23 September 2016 (UTC)

== Project Management For ''Hentai Ouji''==

"Hentai Ouji To Warawanai Neko", aka "The Hentai Prince And Stony Cat". There is no project manager for this series at the moment, therefore, I'd be willing to manage and help translate the volumes of the series. And as well as have this be a full project, since one volume is completed at the moment.

From Xftg123

:''Hentai Ouji'' was licensed by DMG, which is why Nanodesu decided to stop translating the series. Also, to sign with your username and timestamp in the wiki, simply use four tildes: <nowiki>~~~~</nowiki> --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk|talk]]) 01:44, 23 September 2016 (UTC)

== Will It Or Will it Not Finish? ==

I'm not an impatient person or anything like that, but, for some reason, it says on Noucome's LN page that it's been active for 3 months. I check the updates, and it last updated around June 2015. Can you guys change it to "HALTED", and also, will the project manager, Talinnilat, ever continue finishing the rest of the "Noucome" series?

:It's a wiki, so anyone who sees something that should be changed like a project activity status can do so; admins don't need to be the one to change it. And I have not idea what Talinnilat would do, he/she'd probably be the likeliest person to know. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 22:50, 23 September 2016 (UTC)

== New Teaser Project: Vandread ==

I, JeruTz, have started a new project for Vandread and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: {https://baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Vandread}. --[[User:JeruTz|JeruTz]] ([[User talk:JeruTz|talk]]) 03:25, 7 October 2016 (UTC)

:Good luck with your new project. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 01:09, 12 October 2016 (CEST)

== Baka-Tsuki android app problem. ==

Hey there, your app Baka-Tsuki Ex is giving problem when attempted to read any of the novels. The error says Bitmap empty and then gives another error which is pretty long.

This error is happening with other people as well because in the app store people have written that they too get the same error. I have tried redownloading the app but it didn't work, I tried deleting and downloading the novel cache but it doesn't do anything so I wanted to report this to you people. I hope it gets fixed soon.

:Hmm... I'm not sure what's the problem. The developer posted the following advice in the forums, perhaps it will resolve it: "For BakaReaderEx users, please disable Load App KeyStore in Settings -> Update and Notification as it use the old cert." --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 01:09, 12 October 2016 (CEST)

== Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance page broken ==

When going to the page https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Seirei_Tsukai_no_Blade_Dance, it shows this error: 502 Bad Gateway

== Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance is not working ==

Hi. I would like to inform that I cannot access to the page Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance. I get page error when I click on the link in the website and the same too when using on the app.

I saw it's on the up to date section so I doubt it's removed. If it's removed, then please just ignore this message. Thanks.

== Seirei Tsukai No Blade Dance ==

It seems that the page of serei tsuakai no blade dance is broken the links display a bad gateway error.

== Konjiki no Wordmaster ==

I went to read some of the konjiki no wordmaster chapters but when I went to the main area for the web novel it gave me a "bad gateway" response. I tried multiple methods of accessing the chapters but all ended up giving me the same response. I am not sure whether this is a server error due to coding or what is responsible but I felt I should inform you of this issue.

== Seirei Tsukai no blade dance page error 502 bad gateway ==

I was re-reeading it and then the server died, and all that appears on the seirei's page was error 502 bad gateway

== Absolute Duo either Stalled or Active again ==

I don't know if this LN is stalled or not, it remained stalled and I saw chapter 1 of volume 6 was edited October 3, 2016 and the "Updates" on the page are not being updated even though the prolouge of vol 6 and incomplete release of its chapter 1.

Indeed, a new translator is working on vol 6 (external for now), but the person who added it didn't think of updating the project page (I'll do that now). --[[User:RS|RS]] ([[User talk:RS|talk]][https://discord.gg/YC65KzZ discord]) 21:17, 13 October 2016 (CEST)

== novels in app not updating ==

i am not able to update novels in ur android app after showdown. pls correct it

== Mahou Shoujo Ikusei Keikaku (Spanish) ==

I, MahoIkuESP, have started a new project for Mahou Shoujo Ikusei Keikaku (in Spanish) and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: [[Mahou_Shoujo_Ikusei_Keikaku_(Spanish)]]. --MahoIkuESP 12 November 2016

== Madan no Ou to Vanadis (Polish) ==

Hi, I, GoToHell, have started a new project for Madan no Ou to Vanadis and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_(Polski). --[[User:GoToHell|GoToHell]] ([[User talk:GoToHell|talk]]) 17:09, 5 December 2016 (CET)

== Approval for full project status ==

Requesting for the series [[Youjo Senki|youjo senki]] to be upgraded into full project status. [[User:SifaV6|SifaV6]] ([[User talk:SifaV6|talk]]) 05:03, 14 December 2016 (CET)

:Done. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 07:36, 15 December 2016 (CET)

== Need Assistance ==

Hello admin
I'm Ibnu Psycho, i need your assist about an account on bakatsuki, Urgently.
account's name is [[User:SATRIA|SATRIA]].

we grouped on Bakatsuki update indonesia, but i can't touch him anymore. this is about project translation and progression group, so i want to contact him but i don't know his contact except for his account on bakatsuki and he's no longer active in here.

so respectfully i need your assistance, i want to know his email address when he signed up on bakatsuki to contact him. may you give me his email? i'm very helped if you do that.

need your answer..ASAP
thanks for your attention.

*I can't actually directly look up someone's email, and I wouldn't be comfortable doing so even if I could. However, if users have an email address with their account (it is not required, so not all users do), then you can send an email to them by going to their user page and clicking "Email this user" under Tools in the sidebar. Unfortunately, that option is not available for the user you mentioned, meaning that they do not have an email address associated with their account. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 01:39, 11 January 2017 (CET)

== Added new teaser project: The Book: JoJo's Bizarre Adventure 4th Another Day - brazilian portuguese. ==

I, {NcN 987}, have started a new project for {The Book: JoJo's Bizarre Adventure 4th Another Day - brazilian portuguese} and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: {https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=The_Book:_JoJo%27s_Bizarre_Adventure_4th_Another_Day}. --[[User:NcN 987|NcN 987]] ([[User talk:NcN 987|talk]]) 20:34, 15 January 2017 (CET)

== DayBreak on Hyperion (in Russian) ==

I, FanTeazer, have started a new project for DayBreak on Hyperion ~ Russian and uploaded some translations. The link to the project overview page is here: https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Daybreak_on_Hyperion_~_Russian.

== Issues with email confirmation ==

Hi,
About 24 hours ago I attempted to register an account and have yet to recieve an email. I attempted with two separate emails on two separate services and have still yet to recieve anything on either. I would like to know if there is any specific issue or if it is just taking too long. The first account I tried to use was creepyjosuke67, but it would seem that nothing has been sent to it. I have checked my spam folder as well as had regular checks on my inbox. If you could resolve this issue or at least inform me as to what is going on that would be nice.
Thank you

*Given your comment on Discord, it seems like you're talking about the forums. I see that Lery responded on Discord, and I'm going to assume whatever he did worked out, since I notice your account was listed as active shortly after. Email redacted for preemptive spam/privacy reasons. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 02:26, 26 January 2017 (CET)

== Hidan no Aria translation hosting ==

Hello!

Translation Group Name:
[https://silveredtongue.wordpress.com SilveredTongue]

Name of Representative:
Frozzendeth

Desired Series for Affiliation:
Hidan no Aria

Desired Affiliation Type (Hosted/Linked):
We would prefer it to be linked, as some of our members wouldn't like to have our content edited without us knowing.

Does Your Group Use Machine Translation or Machine-assisted Translation Tools? If yes, elaborate:
No we do not.

Describe the Source Material Your Translation Group Uses:
Our source Material is translated from Japanese to Chinese - and then from Chinese to English by us. We also have a guy who knows a fair bit Japanese, so when we run into sentences which makes no sense. He can look it up in the original Japanese source, and get us a better and more clear translation.

Specific Accommodations/Rules Desired:
As stated above we would like to have it linked so~ I don't really know what to write here :P But i suppose standard is fine?

We will look forward to hear from you
Best regards

Frozzendeth
03/02-2017 20:30

*Everything looks fine. I gave a few more details in a reply on your user talk page. (Note redacted contact information to protect from crawlers). --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 00:37, 4 February 2017 (CET)

== I want to advertise on the baka-tsuki website ==

Good Day,
I would like to advertise on your website by posting a single link on the homepage or
an article with two links in news, blog or forum section.

Guest post (article) can be made by your writers on any topic, or can be made by ours.
All payment we make via PayPal straight after the article goes live.

Links will go to gambling\bets related website.

If you want to make a counteroffer – feel free to contact me.
Please inform me how much you want for such advertisement and if you have more
than one website for such ads.
Thanks!

* Please give us your contact information so that we can send you our rejection privately. -- [[User:KLSymph|KLSymph]] ([[User talk:KLSymph|talk]]) 16:23, 13 February 2017 (CET)

== IMPORTANT REQUEST ==

Hello,
I have recently checked all the episodes of Shinmai Maou No Testament. I found that Shinmai Maou No Testament: Volume 8\: Side Story: Wishing to Santa Clause has no link in it. Could you please correct that, I have the pdf file for that Chapter.
Thanks.

== Книга героини Цикла историй: Синобу Осино: Прекрасная принцесса ==

Я бы хотел опубликовать на вашем сайте мой перевод. Вы можете найти его полный текст здесь https://shinbopedia.wordpress.com/translate/translate-princess-beauty-2013/

I would like to publish my Russian translation at your site. Please guide me to the next step.

*The next step is to make a project page and then post your translations. I recommend you copy the project page format from a different project when creating your own project page. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 00:42, 24 April 2017 (CEST)

== Administrative Request ==

Hello. I go by the username yorugami. I am not an official cleaner of any prioject, I have however done some personal cleaning for the projects I am interested in; highschool dxd, zero no tsukaima, etc... However, some of those projects have been taken down; Date A Live; No Game No Life, Papa no Iokoto wo Kikinasai, SAO, etc... I assume the official admins still keep a copy of every volume available; in english of course. I have little hope in this but would it be possible to have them emailed to me so I may continue my work. I would also be happy to submit my own work to baka-tsuki as a contributor.

*Hello. The following response is from [[user:Hobogunner|Hobogunner]]: "Unfortunately we remove all works that become licensed per our own policy and implore everyone to buy the official translations along with deleting the unofficial ones. In fact, it's more often the pictures that get us in trouble than the text. I know this is a relatively long rejection, but some points are worth reiterating." If there is anything else we may help you with, just let us know. [redacted email to protect privacy]--[[User:Lunar Vitae|Lunar Vitae]] ([[User talk:Lunar Vitae|talk]]) 23:13, 18 April 2017 (CEST)

== New Project: Monster Hunter ==

I, Barnnn, have started a new project for Monster Hunter and uploaded some translations.

The link to the project overview page is here:

https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Monster_Hunter

--[[User:Barnnn|Barnnn]] ([[User talk:Barnnn|talk]]) 14:50, 23 April 2017 (CEST)

*Looks good. Good luck with the translations. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 00:42, 24 April 2017 (CEST)

== Login Problem ==

I am voila_heaven (baka tsuki's forum account) (aka Kurogaga in Baka Tsuki main account). I am part of member in Baka Tsuki (both main and forum). I have a login problem. And because I forgot about password (read : both), I clicked "Forgot The Password" and I sent it. When I done for sent it, I didn't found any notifications in my email. Please help me to reset the password. And Give me the solution for solving this problems.

== External Contribution of Pocket Monsters: The Animation ==

Translation Group Name (with link): I'm a single independent translator, [http://pokemonthenovel.dreamwidth.org/380.html but here's a link].

Name of Representative: SaiyamanMS

Desired Series for Affiliation: [[Pocket Monsters: The Animation]]

Desired Affiliation Type (Hosted/Linked): I'm cool with both?

Does Your Group Use Machine Translation or Machine-assisted Translation Tools? If yes, elaborate: Nope. Unless you count using an electronic dictionary for reference.

Describe the Source Material Your Translation Group Uses: Original Japanese novel.

Specific Accommodations/Rules Desired: Nothing specific comes to mind... I guess I'll just go with the given example "Minor typo corrections are okay, but Baka-Tsuki contributors shouldn't make stylistic edits"?
[[User:SaiyamanMS|SaiyamanMS]] ([[User talk:SaiyamanMS|talk]]) 09:38, 6 May 2017 (CEST)

== Login Baka-Tsuki forum ( Send activation e-mail ) ==

Hi, I have not been able to activate my forum account, because activation mail does not arrive to my mail.

== SukaSuka (German) ==

Heya, I have started a new project for Shuumatsu Nani Shitemasu ka Isogashii desu ka Sukutte Moratte Ii desu ka (aka Sukasuka) and uploaded some translations.

The link to the project overview page is [[Shuumatsu_Nani_Shitemasu_ka_Isogashii_desu_ka_Sukutte_Moratte_Ii_desu_ka(German)|here]]. --[[User:Yanga|Yanga]] ([[User talk:Yanga|talk]]) 18:18, 26 June 2017 (CEST)

:Looks good. Good luck and have fun! --[[User:Lunar Vitae|Lunar Vitae]] ([[User talk:Lunar Vitae|talk]]) 08:20, 26 July 2017 (CEST)

== Update Monogatari page ==

Hello! Not sure if this is the right place to ask this, but many pages in the Ougi Dark section of Owarimonogatari vol. 3 are missing, while the entire arc has been translated at the [https://tarabletranslation.wordpress.com/ credited translator's website.]

Also, in the Series Overview section, Shinobumonogatari's release date is listed as TBA 2017, although the release date has been confirmed for being July 20th, in addition with an ISBN number. [http://amzn.asia/e0uoG0i Here's the JP Amazon page for it.]

--[[Special:Contributions/68.197.44.14|68.197.44.14]] 02:33, 12 July 2017 (CEST)

:Thank you for bringing this to our attention. It looks as though there are several active members of the project staff. Either the project manager or supervisor would be the first point of contact, followed by the editors, for issues like missing completed translations. The staff should be the ones to handle this because the volume isn't linked, it's actually hosted on our wiki with permission.

:As for an outdated listing for the ISBN, feel free to correct it. Things like this, so long as the edit is correct, are minor edits that don't need permission or special privileges. Think of it as correcting typos as a drive-by editor. --[[User:Lunar Vitae|Lunar Vitae]] ([[User talk:Lunar Vitae|talk]]) 08:42, 18 July 2017 (CEST)

== Translation Kuro No Maou to Spanish (Web Novel) ==

I wanna post links of my own translation.
I'm translating Kuro No Maou to Spanish, it is a Japanese web novel.
This is my blog with the translation.

[http://castanicatranslations.blogspot.com/ Castanica]

:You may create the project page and post the links. Please remember to follow the guidelines for your project. If you need assistance with formatting, let us know. --[[User:Lunar Vitae|Lunar Vitae]] ([[User talk:Lunar Vitae|talk]]) 08:26, 18 July 2017 (CEST)

== Re: New Translation Upload Request, Kantai Collection - KanColle - Auspicious Seas, Phoenix Skies ==

I, KnuckleberryFist, have started a new project for Kantai Collection - KanColle - Auspicious Seas, Phoenix Skies and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kantai_Collection_-_KanColle_-_Auspicious_Seas,_Phoenix_Skies. I have also submitted a forum review post that as of now has yet to be approved, but I will include it in the teaser page once it has been approved.

I am also uploading the full first volume, and as such would also formally request to be approved as a full project.--[[User:KnuckleberryFist|KnuckleberryFist]] ([[User talk:KnuckleberryFist|talk]]) 21:58, 23 July 2017 (CEST)

*Looks good to me. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 04:37, 24 July 2017 (CEST)

== begun translations for a new project ==

I, {Bunkai}, have started a new project for {Dream Hackers: Community-shou-tachi no Real Cheatopia-} and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: [[https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Dream_Hackers:Community_shou_tachi_no_Real_Cheatopia_Spanish Dream Hackers (Spanish)]]. --[[User:Bunkai|Bunkai]] ([[User talk:Bunkai|talk]]) 11:29, 19 September 2017 (CEST)

::Looks good. Have fun! --[[User:Lunar Vitae|Lunar Vitae]] ([[User talk:Lunar Vitae|talk]]) 08:28, 20 September 2017 (CEST)

== Project Manager ==

I, Lunar Vitae, am assuming Project Manager responsibilities for [[Maria-sama ga Miteru]].
All active members of the Project Staff endorse this nomination. --[[User:Lunar Vitae|Lunar Vitae]] ([[User talk:Lunar Vitae|talk]]) 08:54, 31 October 2017 (CET)

== Mushoku Tensei chapter 129 gives bad gateway error ==

Cannot access the 129th chapter of mushoku tensei. It is possible there are similar errors on other chapters, but so far only experienced on 129.
It is a bad gateway error 502. I tried accessing it through cloudflare always online tech but since that isn't available for this site I was unable to do so.

Thanks for your time.

::The page in question loads just fine on my end. We did have a short period of navigational errors, so that might have had something to do with it. If you continue to experience errors with this, please let us know. --[[User:Lunar Vitae|Lunar Vitae]] ([[User talk:Lunar Vitae|talk]]) 12:33, 10 January 2018 (CET)

== Deleting my account ==

Hi,

Sorry to bother you, but I would like to delete my account. I haven't used this account in a long time and would like to close it. I only read, so I can do that without this account. Sorry for the inconvenience.

Regards,
GNT00Quanta

-Uhh... I can't actually delete an account (I can change names, but the account remains), so you'd have to wait for one of the sysadmins to see this. One extra account doesn't matter for the wiki; but if you want to get rid of it, you can remove your email and not log in, which should be the same thing. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 16:20, 9 February 2018 (CET)

== Requesting the deletion of my user page ==

Hello, I am requesting the deletion of my user page. I blanked it out some time ago, hoping that people wouldn't be so persistent as to go see its history but I was mistaken. Thanks in advance.

-Sure. Done. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 16:20, 9 February 2018 (CET)

== Missing/Removed Series ==

Hello,

I'm very sorry if this doesn't count as an "administrative request" but I figured administrators would be the only one to have any say in this anyway. I read your English translation of Haganai several years ago and remember it being absolute gold. I really wanted to read it again/see if there were more chapters nowadays, but was sad to find it missing from the site. I don't know much about the legal issues involved, but is there any way to see said translation again? It was really good, and I wanted to show a friend who doesn't have the option of reading it in Japanese.

Again, sorry if this is the wrong place for this question. I just thought it was worth a shot, at least.

Thank you for your time,
-Eriias 11:38 3/24/18

(P.S. I saw it said to use some code thing to put one's signature and timecode but I don't really understand how to do that so I just wrote it out manually. I hope that's ok. DX)

== Inou-Battle wa Nichijou-kei no Naka de - Full Project status request ==

Hello,

The project Inou-Battle wa Nichijou-kei no Naka de has fulfilled the requirements for being a full project. Could you take a look at it?

--[[User:FirstAidTent|FirstAidTent]] ([[User talk:FirstAidTent|talk]]) 13:49, 26 April 2018 (CEST)

* Looks good. Done. Thanks for working on it. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 16:57, 26 April 2018 (CEST)

== Account deletion request ==

Hello, I would like to request deletion for this account. I accidentally created this account when I tried to register a new account with the same email address that I used on my previous account, thanks before. --[[User:Fy|Fy]] ([[User talk:Fy|talk]]) 17:40, 30 May 2018 (CEST)

== Page deletion request ==

Hello, I would like to request page deletion on these following pages:

*[[Infinite_Stratos_(Indonesia):Jilid_2_Bab_2|Infinite Stratos V2 - Ch 2]]
*[[Tensei_Shitara_Slime_Datta_Ken_Vol_01_Chapter_01_(Indonesia)|Slime Datta Ken V1 - Ch 1]]
*[[Tensei_Shitara_Slime_Datta_Ken_Vol_01_Chapter_02_(Indonesia)|Slime Datta Ken V1 - Ch 2]]
*[[Tensei_Shitara_Slime_Datta_Ken_Vol_02_Chapter_02_(Indonesia)|Slime Datta Ken V2 - Ch 2]]
*[[Tensei_Shitara_Slime_Datta_Ken_Vol_02_Chapter_03_(Indonesia)|Slime Datta Ken V2 - Ch 3]]
*[[Tensei_Shitara_Slime_Datta_Ken_Vol_02_Chapter_04_(Indonesia)|Slime Datta Ken V2 - Ch 4]]

All of those are purely my translation as you can check it on page history (as for Slime Datta Ken V1, I'm doing total re-translate on the chapters).

As for the reason, I would like to not mention it because of personal issues, if possible of course. Please clear this request from the admin request page if the pages have been deleted.

Sorry if I asked too much, thanks before. ---[[User:Fhana|Fhana]] ([[User talk:Fhana|talk]]) 16:16, 1 June 2018 (CEST)

::Your work was deleted, as requested, while another TL's work on Slime chaps 1 & 2 was kept. --[[User:RS|RS]] ([[User talk:RS|talk]][https://discord.gg/bakatsuki discord]) 12:46, 2 June 2018 (CEST)

== Translation Starting ==

I would like permission to upload [Spanish] translations of [the following] light novels:

*[[Re:Zero Kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu - Español|Re:Zero]]
*[[Sentouin Hakenshimasu - Español|Sentouin Hakenshimasu]]
*[[Kono Subarashii Sekai ni Shukufuku o! - Español|Kono Subarashii]]
*[[Ore no Nounai Sentakushi ga, Gakuen Love Come o Zenryoku de Jama Shiteiru - Español|Ore no Nounai]]

[[:User:Zeros|Zeros]]

:<s>Zeros, your project does not conform to the [[Baka-Tsuki:New Project Startup Guidelines|new project startup guidelines]]. Please create an overview page, and a member of the staff can verify the project after. If you need assistance, you might find Spanish help available on our Discord. A link to our server is located on the left menu. --[[User:Lunar Vitae|Lunar Vitae]] ([[User talk:Lunar Vitae|talk]]) 05:15, 31 August 2018 (CEST)}</s>
:I've gone ahead and approved your projects. Thank you for taking the time to correct the issues. Have fun and good luck! --[[User:Lunar Vitae|Lunar Vitae]] ([[User talk:Lunar Vitae|talk]]) 10:15, 5 September 2018 (CEST)

== Editing Permission ==

Can I please have permission to edit pages? Also, could please delete my other two accounts? They are: MrWii000 and Edward Elric. Thanks. [[User:Prefish|Prefish]] ([[User talk:Prefish|talk]]) 06:11, 5 September 2018 (CEST)

:Can you please not create multiple user accounts barring legitimate login problems? You crossed the line. End of. Fortunately for you, I am one of the softer admins...so being on my bad side is a once in a lifetime opportunity that just ends with a "No." Hate it all you want but you have to respect the decision that has been applied to you. --[[User:Hobogunner|Hobogunner]] ([[User talk:Hobogunner|talk]]) 10:08, 5 September 2018 (CEST)

::I understand. [[User:Prefish|Prefish]] ([[User talk:Prefish|talk]]) 23:23, 5 September 2018 (CEST)

== Hi, I'm one of the TLers for WA2 ==

Hello, my name is Isaac and I need the edit rights for the scripts for WA2

:I'm hesitant to grant any rights because it is/was difficult to confirm who you are. You were added to the project by someone who, from our point of view, is not directly related to it, and appears to no longer be active. Further, your account was created several months ago, assuming I am looking at the same user account page of the one who is listed as a translator on the project.

:In that light, I'll grant basic editing rights. If you need additional rights, please ask your project manager to get in touch with us. --[[User:Lunar Vitae|Lunar Vitae]] ([[User talk:Lunar Vitae|talk]]) 09:01, 25 September 2018 (CEST)

== Permission to make project page, please ==

I'd like to make a project page for my translation of The Perfect Insider (and then hopefully the next 9 volumes of the series as well). So can my account please be activated for that?

note i am MisterSteak

:Your [[The_Perfect_Insider|project]] looks like it's coming along nicely. Have fun and good luck! --[[User:Lunar Vitae|Lunar Vitae]] ([[User talk:Lunar Vitae|talk]]) 00:57, 28 September 2018 (CEST)

I, Jam, have started a new project for Satsuriku no Tenshi and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Satsuriku_no_Tenshi. --[[User:Jam|Jam]] ([[User talk:Jam|talk]]) 09:38, 30 October 2018 (CET)

== email confirmation not received ==

Hello,
I'm trying to log into my forum account, but I haven't received an email confirmation yet [roughly 7-10 hrs since creation].
Can you help me please? My username is iamweirdie. 

== Project Manager Request ==

I, Popo, am assuming Project Manager responsibilities for Seikai no Senki.
There are no active members of the Project Staff to endorse this nomination except myself. I have begun to edit the work already translated while I look to recruit new, active translators. I have reached out to previous translators through Talk, but have not yet received a response. --[[User:Popo|Popo]] ([[User talk:Popo|talk]]) 20:57, 24 February 2019 (CET)

:Popo,
:While I can appreciate your enthusiasm, and the relative politeness with which you've contacted those translators, you unfortunately do not meet the requirements to assume the responsibilities and position of a project manager. Please refer to [[Baka-Tsuki:Project Manager Rules|this page]] for details regarding the position, and feel free to contact myself or any other wiki supervisor on our Discord if you have any questions. --[[User:Leviticus|Leviticus]] ([[User talk:Leviticus|talk]]) 06:23, 26 February 2019 (CET)

== Satsuriku no Tenshi Light Novel Project Manager ==

I, Jam, am assuming Project Manager responsibilities for Satsuriku no Tenshi.
All active members of the Project Staff endorse this nomination. --[[User:Jam|Jam]] ([[User talk:Jam|talk]]) 01:24, 8 March 2019 (CET)

* Looks good. Also, since a volume is complete, I moved it into the main project category on the wiki and forums. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 21:06, 8 March 2019 (CET)

== What happens with the projects in which it has not been possible to communicate with the translator that carries the project? ==

English-

Hello, good afternoon, I would like to know what happens when there is no way to communicate or ask permission to some / or a translator about "X" light novel to upload the translation here to Baka-Tsuki?

The fact is that I and my partner already have 80% of the first volume of Ore, Twintail or Narimasu in spanish, but we have visited the page of the translator (http://ultimaguil.org) and at the time of finding an option to communicate if we can To translate the novel, there is not, I have read in the rules that we must first ask permission from the translator or group of translators before uploading the project here.

Español-

Hola, buenas tardes, quisiera saber que ocurre cuando no hay forma de comunicarse o pedirle permiso a algun/o un traductor sobre "X" novela ligera para subir la traduccion aquí a Baka-Tsuki?

El caso es que yo y mi compañero ya tenemos el 80% del primer volumen de Ore, Twintail ni Narimasu en español, pero hemos visitado la pagina del traductor (http://ultimaguil.org) y a la hora de encontrar una opcion para comunicarle si podemos tener permiso para subir la novela, no la hay, he leído en las reglas que primero se debe pedir permiso al traductor o grupo de traductores antes de subir el proyecto aquí.

::Hola, una pregunta: ¿la persona que quieren contactar es el dueño del sitio ultimagil.org o el traductor del premier volumen de la novela? Porque en ese sitio, el primer volumen fue traducido por otra persona, [[User:Contradiction|Contradiction]], que tiene un email de contacto listado. --[[User:RS|RS]] ([[User talk:RS|talk]][https://discord.gg/bakatsuki discord]) 07:55, 5 April 2019 (CEST)

==Omae Gotoki ga Maou==
I, Cheesefluffy, have started a new project for "「Omae Gotoki ga Maou ni Kateru to Omou na」 to Yuusha Party wo Tsuihou Sareta no de, Outo de Kimama ni Kurashitai" and uploaded the first two chapters.
The link to the project overview page is here: [[「Omae Gotoki ga Maou ni Kateru to Omou na」 to Yuusha Party wo Tsuihou Sareta no de, Outo de Kimama ni Kurashitai|LINK]]. --[[User:Cheesefluffy|Cheesefluffy]] ([[User talk:Cheesefluffy|talk]]) 19:40, 26 April 2019 (CEST)
::Looks good, good luck! --[[User:Leviticus|Leviticus]] ([[User talk:Leviticus|talk]]) 20:13, 26 April 2019 (CEST)

== Project Startup ==

I, [[User:Fawz Altw|Fawz Altw]], have started a new project for Omae wo Otaku ni Shiteyaru Kara, Ore wo Riajuu ni Shitekure!(Indonesian) and uploaded one chapter translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: [[Omae_wo_Otaku_ni_Shiteyaru_Kara,_Ore_wo_Riajuu_ni_Shitekure!(Indonesia)|Otaria(Indonesia)]]. --[[User:Fawz Altw|Fawz Altw]] ([[User talk:Fawz Altw|talk]]) 10:27, 31 May 2019 (CEST)
::Good luck with your project! --[[User:RS|RS]] ([[User talk:RS|talk]][https://discord.gg/bakatsuki discord]) 12:34, 31 May 2019 (CEST)

== New project Overlord (Latvian) ==

I, Heino, have started a new project for Overlord (Latvian) and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: [[Overlord (Latvian)|Overview page for Overlord (Latvian)]]. --[[User:Heino|Heino]] ([[User talk:Heino|talk]]) 17:22, 13 August 2019 (CEST)

::Page looks good. Have fun! --[[User:Leviticus|Leviticus]] ([[User talk:Leviticus|talk]]) 19:44, 13 August 2019 (CEST)

== Request to remove/rename this account ==

Hello, I'm currently cleaning out all unused accounts and found this old account I have unused for years. I'd like to remove this account at best, but based on all previous requests I read in this page, I guess that's an impossible request to do that. Therefore, I'd like to at least: Remove my user page; and rename this account to a random name (JohnDoe1973, I guess?). Thanks.

== I want to help ==

I want to help to continue creating and translating mangas, and I want to be help you with all the things I Know. If you give the opportunity. And I want to continue with my favorite manga apresura and make help in new projects.

Waiting your answer, Anonymous

== Continue new projects ==

I want to help to continue and anime named “Oreshura”, but I don’t how to help, so please let me know in what I can help and thank you for read this message.
And I am the person that write the other message “I want to help”, so thanks for the opportunity and please answer me.

== have started a new project for "The White Cat That Swore Vengeance Was Just Lazing on the Dragon King’s Lap" ==

I, djurasico, have started a new project for "The White Cat That Swore Vengeance Was Just Lazing on the Dragon King’s Lap" and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: https://djurasico-french.weebly.com/le-chat-blanc-qui-a-jureacute-de-se-venger.html. --[[User:Djurasico|Djurasico]] ([[User talk:Djurasico|talk]]) 18:35, 19 December 2019 (CET)
::You should be able to make pages now. Good luck with your work! --[[User:RS|RS]] ([[User talk:RS|talk]][https://discord.gg/bakatsuki discord]) 18:35, 20 December 2019 (CET)

== User Group Request ==

Hello,

I am '''PhoenixHO''', a new member to this significant wiki.
I have read some of the great light novels here, and I really liked the service. So is the reason I decided to contribute to improving this community.
My intention is to add another language and translate as much as I can some of the light novels to this language. The language I want to add is the Arabic language, and I believe that it will be very helpful for the Arabians.
I hope this idea is interesting enough to get me permission.

Sincerely, '''PhoenixHO'''.

==If Her Flag Breaks==
I, Person72635, have started a project for If Her Flag Breaks and uploaded some translations.
The link is [[If Her Flag Breaks|here]].
I think there is already a page in the Future Project Suggestions Forum [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=5611 here]; can somebody move it to the teasers? Also, I don't know how to put a poll on there.--[[User:Person72635|Person72635]] ([[User talk:Person72635|talk]]) 20:55, 13 June 2020 (CEST)

: The page looks good, good luck on the project! --[[User:Leviticus|Leviticus]] ([[User talk:Leviticus|talk]]) 21:15, 13 June 2020 (CEST)

== Becoming project manager of Phenomeno light novel series ==

I'd like to become project manager of Phenomeno light novel series, if no one else is willing to take on this project.
--Pakkit
--[[User:Pakkit|Pakkit]] ([[User talk:Pakkit|talk]]) 22:23, 16 July 2020 (CEST)

:Hello Pakkit,
: While I can appreciate your enthusiasm, you unfortunately do not meet the requirements for the position. Please refer to our [[Baka-Tsuki:Project_Manager_Rules | rules]] regarding the topic. --[[User:Leviticus|Leviticus]] ([[User talk:Leviticus|talk]]) 22:32, 16 July 2020 (CEST)

=== Applying for project manager of Phenomeno ===

Hi, I'm once again applying for project manager of https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Phenomeno after two weeks --[[User:Pakkit|Pakkit]] ([[User talk:Pakkit|talk]])

:Hey Pakkit. I am impressed by the amount of work and your devotion to the project over the last few weeks. The administration has no issue with you assuming the position of project manager for ''Phenomeno''. Good luck, and have fun! --[[User:Leviticus|Leviticus]] ([[User talk:Leviticus|talk]]) 22:58, 10 August 2020 (CEST)

== Mushoku tensei - Pretendo fazer a tradução ==

Ola , eu queria permissão para poder postar capítulos traduzidos para o português, da novel Mushoku tensei,

== Shinsekai Yori ~Brazilian Portuguese~ ==

I, Kokuhaku, have started a new project for Shinsekai Yori ~Brazilian Portuguese~ and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Shinsekai_Yori_~Brazilian_Portuguese~ --[[User:Kokuhaku|Kokuhaku]] ([[User talk:Kokuhaku|talk]]) 22:05, 5 September 2020 (CEST)

== Puppetmaster(External Project Link) ==

I, Cheesefluffy, have created a page linking my project "Puppetmaster" from the site [https://www.oolongmochi.ca/ Oolong Mochi].
The link to the project overview page is here: [[Puppetmaster|LINK]].

~ [[User:Cheesefluffy|Cheesefluffy]] ([[User talk:Cheesefluffy|talk]]) 01:05, 2 December 2020 (CET)

== Translate Mahou Sensou ==

I want to continue the translation of the Mahou Sensou novel but I don't know how to add new chapters. I am new in this site and I don't know very well how it works, can you help me? i want to register as a translator for mahou sensou

::About how it works, you mean [https://www.mediawiki.org/wiki/Help:Formatting formatting]? (you can also have a look at [[Baka-Tsuki:Rules|this one]])
::In any case, do join the discord server so you can ask your questions directly. --[[User:RS|RS]] ([[User talk:RS|talk]][https://discord.gg/bakatsuki discord]) 21:14, 7 February 2021 (CET)

== Machine Translations for Shimoneta Light Novel Chapters ==

My team and I wanted to translate the Shimoneta Light Novels because we saw that there wasn't an official translation for it, so we did just that. The catch is that we mostly used the help of machine translations. I went through the page referring to the state of machine translations and I believe I'm supposed to send the administers a copy of our translations to be approved. So here's a link to it:

https://drive.google.com/file/d/1fZB-GqScRJ8eT_1kGETvEaTmEGxBsslW/view?usp=sharing

This is a PDF copy of what we've done for the first volume. Chapter 4 is incomplete though. I hope you do enjoy it enough to allow us to post it in the project page!

==Katanagatari (German)==
I, xSchons, have started a new project for Katanagatari (German) and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Katanagatari_(German).
::Good luck with the project! --[[User:RS|RS]] ([[User talk:RS|talk]][https://discord.gg/bakatsuki discord]) 23:59, 12 April 2021 (CEST)

== Request for Project Manager position on Toradora! ==

Good day, admins!

I want to continue the translation of the ''[[Toradora! (Filipino)|Toradora!]]'' series in Filipino. Since there are no one that is currently active in the team, I want to takeover the project as its project manager. Hoping for a positive response.

<kbd>[[GsH26]]</kbd> 02:26, 12 April 2021 (CEST)
::It was inactive, so no problem. Good luck! --[[User:RS|RS]] ([[User talk:RS|talk]][https://discord.gg/bakatsuki discord]) 23:59, 12 April 2021 (CEST)
:::Thanks! By the way, why I can't create pages? I can't create even my own user page. Is there some kind of activity for x amount of days needed similar to Wikipedia? <kbd>[[GsH26]]</kbd> 04:31, 13 April 2021 (CEST)
::::Try again now, it should work --[[User:RS|RS]] ([[User talk:RS|talk]][https://discord.gg/bakatsuki discord]) 09:12, 13 April 2021 (CEST)

== New Project Translation ==

I, [[User:Aozora Manami|Aozora Manami]], have started a new project for [[Hirano and Kagiura]] and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Hirano_and_Kagiura] --[[User:Aozora Manami|Aozora Manami]] ([[User talk:Aozora Manami|talk]]) 10:34, 12 April 2021 (CEST)
::Looks nice, good luck to you too. --[[User:RS|RS]] ([[User talk:RS|talk]][https://discord.gg/bakatsuki discord]) 23:59, 12 April 2021 (CEST)

I, xSchons, have started a new project for Hai to Gensou no Grimgar and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: [[Grimgar - Von Asche und Illusionen|Hai to Gensou no Grimgar]]. -- xSchons

== New Translation Project ==

I, SmilyMADman, have started a new project for Fate/Prototype: Fragments of Sky Silver and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Fate/Prototype:_Fragments_of_Sky_Silver_(Indonesia) --[[User:SmilyMADman|SmilyMADman]] ([[User talk:SmilyMADman|talk]]) 04:50, 23 May 2021 (CEST)

== Phenomeno ~Russian~ ==

I, Mortelight, have started a new project for Phenomeno ~Russian~ and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: [[Phenomeno ~Russian~]] --[[User:Mortelight|Mortelight]] ([[User talk:Mortelight|talk]]) 00:16, 6 June 2021 (CEST)

== I want to be a translator and create a new project ==

Hi !

I'm new here and I really want to publish a translation (in french) of a new project : "When I Quit Being A Wicked Mother-in-law, Everyone Became Obsessed With Me"
So I want if possible be in the traslator group and create this project.

Can you please help me because even after reading the topics I don't understand how to create the project and publish my translation...

Thanks!
From : https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User:Chouxsama

== Account Delete Request ==

Hi! I want to delete my account
::Done. --[[User:RS|RS]] ([[User talk:RS|talk]][https://discord.gg/bakatsuki discord]) 09:28, 26 January 2022 (CET)

== Adding user to the Editors group ==

Hi admins,

I'm the current Project Manager for the Toaru Majutsu no Index projects.

Recently I've received a request for a certain user to be allowed to create new pages and add images to the site for the project.

I'm unsure why they are currently unable to do this but it might be that our project has special protections in place.

Either way, I've judged that the contributions from '''User:Massify''' will be beneficial to the project going forward.

If being in the editor group is required for them to be able to add images and create new pages, would you please add '''User:Massify''' to the group.

They will primarily be working on the Kamachi Kazuma LN projects.

Kindly advise,

--[[User:OH&S|OH&S]] ([[User talk:OH&S|talk]]) 05:58, 12 March 2022 (CET)

::Added Massify to the editors group. --[[User:RS|RS]] ([[User talk:RS|talk]][https://discord.gg/bakatsuki discord]) 11:27, 12 April 2022 (CEST)

== Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue finished translation ==

Hello.

Me, NicoNicoNicotine, and Akemi (not on this site as of yet) have recently been working and on and actually fully completed the translation of Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue.
We would be most grateful if we were able to upload it onto this site. I intended to do so but do not possess the permissions to at the moment.

Below is a copy of the already complete works.

#P3P: Velvet Blue [https://docs.google.com/document/d/1fY_W3_3OiIvcbd3By0jEO-naYNMxhB7ZHznKWWt9uJs/edit?usp=sharing]

Thanks,
NicoNicoNicotine